Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The man had a bearing similar to that of elite capes. There was a confidence there, a certainty that his actions were right. It was difficult not to envy it. Assault spent much time wondering. “So… you’re a cape?” Battery punched him in the shoulder, but what else were you supposed to ask someone who was head and shoulders and head and shoulders again taller than you, with a massive sword as long as Assault was tall in a sheath on his back.

That was what grabbed the attention. What kept it there was the man’s head. It was that of a wolf, and the implications were clear because of it. “A case 53 maybe?” He said out loud, which made Puppy slug him again.

“I do not know what that means,” the man said, voice strangely light for someone as large as he. At least he could speak, an ability not all case 53s could claim.

“Do you remember anything before triggering?” Battery asked, going along with Assault’s line of questioning even if she disapproved of it. The man was obviously a cape though, considering his size and strange clothes.

The man kept walking, seemingly considering the question. He apparently had a destination in mind and - though he wasn’t walking particularly quickly - clearly preferred to get there sooner than later. Every step was long enough that Assault and Battery were forced to jog to keep pace. “A trigger is what makes one a cape, no?”

“Not exactly,” Battery said slowly, sending Assault a look. He nodded in agreement. “It makes one a parahuman. A cape is someone who actually uses their powers.”

“Though that’s every parahuman,” Assault added. “I don’t think there’s a single one that doesn’t use their powers.”

“And this trigger,” the half-wolf said slowly. “What would it be?”

Another look was shared between them. “The worst moment in someone’s life,” Battery finally said.

The half-wolf slowly came to a stop. It was a fairly empty space, not a person in sight. Just a large building in front of them. “The worst moment in someone’s life,” he mused. “I can’t say I’ve triggered then. A fortunate thing. Anyone who made that happen… I would show them just how sharp my teeth are.”

They prepared themselves. He chuckled. “I jest. Though I am curious…” He turned away from them and looked at the building. “Being robbed of your freedom, left to fester in a small prison as others laugh…” He looked at them over his shoulder. “Would that be enough to trigger?”

The half-wolf started down the old path towards the building. Winslow High School was written above the entrance in worn-down letters. He pulled the sword out of its sheath, letting it rest on his right shoulder.

A third glance between them. “Console? We’ve got a problem,” Battery said into her radio even as Assault quickly moved between the building and the cape. “You need to stop,” he told the half-man.

He kept walking. “Stop? Would you let a friend be hurt if you could make a difference?”

A small moment of hesitance. The half-wolf didn’t stop. Battery started charging her power. “Let us help,” Assault insisted. “Don’t go charging into a school with a massive sword drawn. You seem to think someone else triggered. If they’re a friend like you say they are, let us help.” Don’t let this escalate were the unspoken words.

The man heard them and slowed down. “Help? You are heroes I suppose. She mentioned them many times.” He nodded slowly and sheathed his sword again. “Though who you are I cannot say. I do not remember all the names she gave.”

“Who did she tell you about?” Assault asked, not stepping aside just yet.

“Alexandria was common. Armsmaster came by a few times.” He gave them a closer look, before shaking his head. “I will let you help,” the half-wolf decided, “if that means you let me pass.”

Assault and Battery glanced at each other. “She?” Battery asked. “You are not the cape, are you?” Assault glanced over his shoulder, at the school. He had a fine time during school. Not the most popular, not the one at the bottom either.

“How do you know her?” He asked.

The half-wolf hummed. “Follow me.”

There were a few gasps as they entered the school, students outside of lessons for whatever reason. Two heroes and what seemed to be a case-53 were bound to grab attention anywhere. This was inside a school. Assault made sure to wave and smile at them. Anything to keep this from going to hell.

The half-wolf stopped in the middle of the hall and looked around a few times. “This is a strange place,” he muttered, before walking up to one of the students. Assault could feel his nerves fire up. He glanced to the side to find Battery standing completely still. “I am looking for Taylor Hebert’s locker,” the half-wolf said. It was a statement, not a question. Battery muttered something into her radio. The half-wolf’s ears twitched.

The boy opened and then closed his mouth. Glanced at Assault. Assault nodded at him, making sure to keep a calm smile on his face. “It’s that way,” he said, hesitantly, pointing down one of the many halls.

The half-wolf went down it. As they walked something crackled near the ceiling.

"All students head to the nearest classroom. I repeat, all students head to the nearest classroom."

Assault suppressed a sigh of relief. They stayed close behind the half-wolf as he headed deeper into the school.

It was slower than when they were outside. He stopped a few times, looking this way, then that. Once, he even raised his head and sniffed loudly. A look passed between Assault and Battery. Whatever he was, he had an enhanced sense of smell. Fitting for a half-wolf, of course, but good to know nonetheless.

“Who is Taylor Hebert?” Assault asked aloud after a short while.

The half-wolf hummed. “A friend. I have known her for quite a while.”

"Assault? Do you copy?" Piggot’s voice from his earpiece stopped him from asking more.

He carefully tapped it three times. Can be overheard.

"Keep the cape calm. If he gets violent, take him down without collateral damage."

They kept walking in silence. The school was covered in gang graffiti, cigarette buds lay on the floor and one of the classrooms they passed had a hole in the door.

They ended up stopping at a row of lockers. Something smelled terrible here, rotten and dead. As he looked down the hall, Assault could make out a small pool of vomit in front of one of the lockers. He felt a sinking feeling in his gut.

At his side, Battery asked the question. “What you asked us before entering the school…”

“Taylor told us quite a bit about her past,” the half-wolf mused. “It was strange. Terrible things happened to us all, yet what happened to her felt so much worse.” He started walking towards the locker, still talking. “Perhaps because it was so small. There is something abstract about gods, something difficult to grasp.”

A gloved hand grabbed onto the door, fingers tearing their way into the metal until he had a good hold. “For a while, we thought she was some strange kind of dream. Perhaps it was.” He shook his head and tore the door off, steel squealing as he did. It was a quick reflex that stopped a body from falling onto the ground. “Either way, the result was the same.”

The girl was unconscious, covered in things that, upon giving it a closer look, Assault realized were tampons. Used tampons.

“No time must have passed here,” the half-wolf muttered. “Do you still remember it, friend? How we wandered the Lands Between?” He shook his head. “Ranni said you wouldn’t. So many memories lost to come back here, to a place you couldn’t call home. Fear not, though, for we haven’t lost them.”

He rose to his full height, holding the girl close in his arms. “We yet remember the Queen Administrator.”

Chapter Text

The tree was the first thing Taylor's eyes fell upon as she stepped out of the crypt she had woken up in, and she didn’t doubt that she would be able to see it no matter where she was. It was tall, yet calling it tall was insufficient, for the tree did not simply tower above the landscape, but was an entire world on its own. It was larger than anything Taylor had ever seen before and would ever see after. Even here, so many miles away, its smallest twigs looked like trees themselves, while the larger branches reminded Taylor of the sequoia trees she had once seen images of in school. The tree’s trunk could not be described, for words could not do it justice. Its golden glow felt unnecessary, a spotlight for someone alone on a stage, the reiteration of the importance of a hero in a story, yet fitting because of it. Of course it shone golden, for nothing else could ever be enough. And even as insidious voices whispered in her mind, questioning where she was, wondering how she came here, the tree’s presence helped her breathe. For just a moment, Taylor could feel at peace. 

If Emily were generous, she would say she disliked parahumans, but she was not a generous person. Wherever they went, whether they were heroes or villains, parahumans caused chaos. It seemed to be their reason for existence, to turn the world into a living hell where they could simply wander around, demons cloaked in human skin. When she was younger, before she saw what the worst among them could do, she believed that they could change the world for the better. Then Sphere became Mannequin and Emily realised that doing good would not be allowed. Then Elisburg happened and she learned what they believed to be better. Then the PRT refused to send help to Brockton Bay for the dozenth time, leaving her to scrape together a response when nazi parahumans decided to fight a human-turned-dragon. 

It had warped her, all those disappointments having turned her into a jaded statue. The long list of crimes she had seen committed made it difficult to see parahumans as anything other than a checklist. Robbery, abuse, genocide, and everything in between, most parahumans had done at least some of the things, taking energy from another’s pain to push their own away. The one sitting on the chair behind her hadn’t done any of these, if only because she had been a parahuman for no more than a few days. Not that Emily would be surprised if the girl had snuck out at some point. 

Emily would give her the benefit of the doubt for now, with the knowledge that - like every other parahuman - she would be unable to suppress the urge forever. Violence called to her like a siren did a sailor. If only Brockton Bay didn’t sing such a beautiful song. 

Emily suppressed a sigh. At least this far up, on the highest level of the building, she did not have to see the scars. A small piece of luxury she would give herself. Could give herself. This time she did sigh, slowly turning around and waddling to her chair. It was specifically made to reduce the many aches and pains she suffered, but sitting in it until the early hours of the morning did little but decrease its effects. “Miss Hebert.” 

The girl looked up from her lap. At her side, her father took hold of her hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. It was impressive how he managed to see how she felt now, yet had missed it all the year and a half before. 

“I will not waste time on pleasantries. Shadow Stalker, or Sophia Hess as you know her, was under our supervision. That she could abuse as she did is our fault. Any medical bills will be paid for by the PRT.” Or, rather, they would push it onto Sophia’s supervisor. “Hess herself will be given the prison sentence she managed to avoid by joining the Wards, in addition to any other crimes she is found guilty of.” 

“We already know this,” Taylor’s father said hesitantly. There was an undercurrent of strength there, a hint of the man who managed the Dockworkers Union for the past years. “That’s not what you want to talk about.” 

“Like I said, let’s skip the pleasantries. We all know that you are a parahuman, Miss Hebert, and I have no intentions of letting another one loose on my city.” They both stiffened. “That your cape identity is on a knife’s edge doesn’t help your case. You wouldn’t be the first parahuman grabbed off the streets by a gang looking to increase their numbers.” 

“Are you threatening us?” Danny asked, body tensing. 

Emily scoffed. “Hardly. It is not in my interest to have her identity be public and people are already handling it. But things slip through the cracks. Joining the Wards would make it easier to protect you, if only by making any villain think twice about trying.” A Ward getting kidnapped might actually be enough to get the PRT to finally send support their way. “It will make moving you to Arcadia easier as well, something you want.” 

“How do you know that?” 

Emily ignored the question. “But I understand that joining the Wards after one of them bullied you into triggering would feel wrong. So I’ll give you an alternative offer.” 

Danny opened his mouth, only for Taylor to interrupt. “What is it?” 

“The implications of your power are interesting. The half-wolf, Blaidd, seemed to have been summoned by you somehow. He appeared a fair distance away from Winslow. Depending on that distance, there is a case to have you join the Protectorate immediately instead of joining the Wards.” 

“That’s-”

“She’s a child!” Danny said, cheeks flushing in anger. “You’d have her fight-” 

“Of course not. If her summons have enough range, she can simply stay here. Standard Protectorate master protocols. As long as those summons are adults, the Youth Guard has no foot to stand on.” 

“But you don’t know if that’s what my powers do,” Taylor said. 

Emily nodded. “We will test your powers. Depending on how it works, we’ll look into a way to put you into the Protectorate. If it does not work in the way we think, you can still join the Wards.” 

“Or I can not join at all.” Taylor stared at her, a heavy gaze that bore into her eyes to break into her mind, unearthing so many secrets. The clenching of her jaw showed the truth. Emily stared back. 

When Taylor looked away, Emily spoke. “You could.” 

“We’ll think about it,” Danny said. 

“You are free to do so.” She resisted the urge to groan as she leaned down to unlock the cabinet. It was filled with papers, books, and hard drives. All of it was need-to-know, including the journal at the top of it all. It was an old thing, its cover ripped and pages torn. When she had looked through it, Emily had found numerous pages with stains on them, both ink and water. She put it down in front of her and pushed it to the opposite side of the table. 

Taylor’s eyes widened and she grabbed it. Her face flushed upon realizing what she had done. “I’ve interacted with many parahumans,” Emily said, interrupting any potential things she might have said. “All of them have proven dangerous, whether through ideology, trauma or simple narcissism. It is only for Brockton Bay that I don’t seek to get rid of them all.” Her eyes narrowed as she took the girl in. Pale, gawky, unimpressive. In a normal world, she would be nothing special. “Heed my words, Miss Hebert. I’ll see the worst among them buried one day. Make sure you don’t become one of them.” 

All color drained from Taylor’s face. Then Emily saw her teeth clench. There was a certainty in her eyes as she spoke. “We share a goal, Director Piggot. I too wish to see Brockton Bay cleaned of the rot that inhabits it.” That confidence faded moments later, but it left enough of an impression. 

If Emily hadn’t seen hope be broken so many times before, she might have even trusted it. 

Chapter Text

The knight stopped once she entered the ruins. Before her, a man played a strange instrument. He kept playing even as they talked. 

“It’s good to see you healthy.” Battery was a kind woman, Taylor had learned these past days. They’d come to her hospital room twice, once shortly after she’d woken up and a second time shortly before she left. Not that she had been there for a long time, just a few days, but it was nice. 

“Yeah. Last time we saw you, you were covered in bugs!” In comparison, Assault’s words could be taken as cruel, Taylor did take them so, even if the smile on his face took most of the sting out. When Battery slugged him in the shoulder for it, Taylor felt even better. The two had an interesting relationship, and Taylor was still on the fence about whether they were together or just really good friends. Or enemies, as Battery put her back into those punches. If not for Assault’s energy manipulation, he would have probably fallen over at least once. 

They continued walking through the Protectorate’s halls. It was a place Taylor had always dreamed of coming to. She still did, though Piggot’s words had made her question that dream. Sophia didn’t help either. “This door,” Battery said, gesturing at a solid steel door with more metal surrounding it. 

“That looks…” Taylor’s father trailed off. Taylor was unsure of what to say herself. She wasn’t sure what she expected from a room in which to test whatever her powers did, but a metal vault had not been it. It reminded her of the locker. 

Assault grinned and flexed his muscles. They were clearly visible beneath the skintight costume he wore. It took effort to look away, Taylor only managed it when Battery flexed hers as well, Assault poking her in the sides several times before she did. Taylor wasn’t sure if seeing that was better. “Many of us are very strong,” he said. “Some of us are strong enough to break through solid steel.” 

Battery rolled her eyes. “Some of us should stop bragging and remember they need to get hit to be capable of that.” They kept bickering as they entered the room, Taylor and her father sharing an amused glance as they followed them inside.

The room itself was not anything truly special. It had various apparatuses used for exercise, and the floor, walls and ceiling had mats to soften it. Beyond that, there were cameras in the corners and a window on the left wall. When Taylor pointed it out, Battery explained that people sometimes wanted to be able to watch from a distance. “Some powers can be dangerous, or another person’s presence can mess with it.” 

“Like Vista! Can’t use her powers when another person’s inside the area.” 

“You shouldn’t be telling her that.” 

“Ah, but she’s practically Protectorate already!” 

Battery sighed. Taylor felt the urge to do the same. Assault was nice but very exhausting. “Do you have any questions, Taylor? Or you, Mr Hebert? From what little we know of Taylor’s powers, it should be safe for you to stay here.”  

It was a strange feeling, having two heroes, people you had looked up to your whole life, standing at your side and escorting you around. Being kind, even. Where Piggot had made her question everything she’d believed about the Protectorate, Assault and Battery reminded her that not everyone is publicly active for a reason. Taylor shook her head. “I’m ready.” 

Assault clapped his hands, smiling. “Then summon something!” 

Battery clapped his head. They were both smiling now. “Every parahuman has a decent understanding of their power. How about you explain it to us first? As I said, we have a basic understanding of your power. Beyond that, though…” She shrugged and stayed silent. 

Taylor looked down at her hands. As she considered her powers, a yellow fog started seeping out from the pores within her skin. It billowed out and up, soft like wool yet strangely heavy in a way that fog should not be. She knew it would become solid in time, given enough guidance. “I can create a portal with this, and one of them comes through.” 

“One of them?” Battery asked.

“I think there are multiple. No, I know there are.” Dozens at least, hundreds perhaps. Taylor doubted she would ever see them all. 

“And who are they?” Her dad asked. There was an uncertain look on his face. “You’ve said you can’t control them, so what if one of them is dangerous?” 

“I know if they are,” Taylor said. “It’s very clear in their voice.” 

The uncertain look turned into worry. “Voices?” 

Taylor shrugged. If only she knew how to explain the voices that whispered in the back of her head, saying sweet nothings, making threats and giving advice. As she listened to them, they became louder, several screaming and shouting to be heard. And yet, it was not the screams that were loudest. A voice that was little more than a whisper was easier to hear than any of the others. Then it faded, replaced by something low and hoarse, only for that to be replaced as well, this time by a mourning melody. It was strange, Taylor did not understand the words when they were there, but she understood the sentiment behind them. 

Taylor also knew that there were many others, and those that she trusted would be replaced eventually. The new ones might not be so kind, and some would gladly destroy the world for the small chance that it would hurt her. She might not be in danger, but the same could not be said for everyone else if they entered the world. 

“Can you control who you call?” Battery asked, startling Taylor from her thoughts. 

“Somewhat.” 

Assault grinned. “How about you call Blaidd back first? We know for sure he won’t attack us.” 

The moment he said the name, one voice cleared through the cacophony. A man’s voice, speaking in a tone that was both smooth and gravelly. Strangely high, as well. Taylor did not know what he said, just that she could trust him for the voices could not lie. Did that make her different from the Butcher? That she could trust them, no matter how terrible their truths? It did not matter, she supposed, for she could simply push them away when it became too much. 

“How large is he?” Taylor asked. 

“About twice my size?” 

A shape formed in her mind’s eye and she forced the fog to move. It was difficult at first, sluggish and slow, like trying to make water form a shape with your hands. Then several pairs of hands joined hers and it was not long until the portal was as tall as her, a gate made of gentle fog. Through it, Taylor could see something vague, a tree of some sort, larger than cities. She moved closer, trying to get a better view. 

“Drop the portal!” Somebody shouted, their voice surprising her enough to do so. The moment she pulled her hands back, the fog collapsed and billowed out. It soon covered their feet. “Is it safe?” Assault asked. Battery stood completely still. Her father stood behind them. Taylor wasn’t sure when he had moved. 

“Yes,” Taylor said. Gasped. Her eyes felt heavy, her hands felt dry. The voices started up again, whispering sweet nothings, making threats and giving advice. 

Battery let go of the energy she had gathered, while Assault took a step towards her. “You went quiet,” he said. “Didn’t respond to us. Are you alright?” 

She wasn’t. It felt like she’d run a marathon and endured the trio’s bullying at the same time. The tree’s image was burned into her mind. “I’m fine,” Taylor said, pushing the feelings away. 

Assault and Battery shared a look like they had done so often before while her dad stepped towards her and put a hand on her shoulder. “If you aren’t…” There was a worried look on his face again. 

“I’m fine,” Taylor said. She dropped down to her knees and started summoning the fog again. She could do this. Had to. 

It came faster this time, those invisible hands quickly joining hers again. Taylor ignored what she saw beyond the fog, and focused on making the portal grow, keeping Blaidd’s image at the forefront of her mind. It was strange. She did not know what he looked like, yet she did. Lupine tooth and grey hide. He’d been by her side for so long, been at another’s for so much longer. 

As the image became clearer, some voices and sounds became louder. She heard the clanging of a hammer, the quiet whispers of a woman, the laments of a loyal warrior whose mistake had caused so much suffering. Above them, a voice she slowly came to understand. “Let go,” he said, and in her heart, Taylor knew she could trust him. She could trust the other voices as well, as they spoke in tandem with him, and though their words were unclear, the meaning was. She pulled her hands back and stepped away. 

The fog was surrounded by strange, blue crystals now. It had come from nowhere and looked strange surrounded by the yellowish mats, yet as foggy tendrils spread from the portal, those mats turned into crystals as well, interspersed with stone. 

The sound of boots made her look away to find Assault and Battery standing by her side. Her dad put his hand on her shoulder again. “It’s strangely beautiful,” he said, breaking the silence. “But what happens now?” 

Battery’s eyes were still focused on the portal. No, the gateway, an entrance to another world. “I’m not sure,” Taylor said. Then the fog moved. 

It was some fingers first, brushing through it, the tips seemingly coming from nowhere. Then an entire hand. Then someone stepped through. Their head only barely didn’t brush the arch. A wolf’s head. “It has been a while,” Blaidd said.   

Taylor twitched. A small part of her wanted to run up to him, a strange part she didn’t recognize. “I don’t remember you.” 

Blaidd nodded. “Such was the price.” He turned to Assault and Battery. “We meet again,” he said. 

“Seems like it,” Assault said. “Though in better circumstances.” 

Battery nodded in agreement. “Are you feeling alright, Taylor? Not tired or hungry?”

Taylor shook her head. 

“No other feelings, a connection of some sort for instance?” 

“What do you mean?” Taylor winced at her tone. It was harsh, too harsh. Battery had meant nothing with her wording. 

“Most masters control their minions in some way. They can directly control them or manipulate their emotions for instance,” Battery said, smiling placatingly. “You don’t seem to do that. Blaidd is completely free to do as he wants, right?” She was looking at Taylor as she said it at first, only to turn to Blaidd as she asked the question. 

Both Taylor and Blaidd nodded. Assault tapped his foot on the ground. “Nor do masters generally make their surroundings change when they use their powers. Is this permanent?” 

“I don’t think so,” Taylor said. “Not unless I make it stay for too long.” 

“And if you close the portal?” 

“Then I vanish,” Blaidd said, taking a step forward and looking around. “This reminds me of Caria Manor. Fewer fingercreepers though.” 

It twinged, a feeling that Taylor should know what he meant, that she should know that place. “Fingercreepers?” Her dad asked.

“A creature born of blasphemy,” Blaidd responded. “Not dangerous if you know how to handle them.” 

“Whatever they are and wherever this is, it makes testing things more difficult,” Battery sighed, gesturing at the now empty room. All the apparatuses were gone, nowhere left to train. “Of course I get the one which is difficult,” she muttered under her breath. 

“We could test her by fighting Blaidd,” Assault pointed out. “Though that might be a bit iffy if he uses that sword.” 

“Which is why we should leave this for another time,” Battery continued. “Are you feeling tired yet, Taylor? Or are there any other side effects? What about the portal, can you drop it at any time?” 

Taylor shrugged. “Not really. I think I can drop the portal whenever I want?” 

“It is something we can finish with then.” 

“That is acceptable,” Blaidd said. He looked down at Taylor. There was a large scar carved into his jaw which went down until she could not see it anymore. “It is not a true portal that I step through, but a call I acknowledge and a pull I give in to. I assume you tried to summon me?” Taylor nodded. “Then be mindful,” he said. “The feeling will become frustrating in time, and not everyone is happy to spend a few minutes talking to you. There is much to be done in the Lands Between.” 

Battery took a step towards them and Assault appeared completely from behind the arch. “Are they a threat to her?” Battery asked. 

“I don’t think so,” Taylor said. “But if I can’t control them…” 

Blaidd nodded. “There are those that would attack those around her. I am unsure how you would fare against them.” 

Assault hummed. “I think I can take you.” Battery punched him in the shoulder. He put an arm around hers. She gave a long-suffering sigh. 

“I am not so powerful,” Blaidd said. “If you ever wish to talk, Taylor, do not hesitate to call me.” 

She nodded, then focused back on the portal. There was a pulse there, not a heartbeat but something that made it seem alive. The tendrils moved in tandem with it. She closed her eyes and focused. Then she pulled. There was a cracking as the crystals broke and fell, and as the fog billowed out the room quickly changed back. First the areas furthest away from where the arch had once stood, then those closer to it. 

It wasn’t long before Blaidd’s body shimmered blue, then vanished. It was as if he had never been there.

Chapter Text

The ceiling was no different from the previous times Taylor had seen it. It was a faded white with small cracks running through it. One in particular was large, and more than once she had seen spiders crawl into or out of it. When she was younger, it made it difficult to sleep. Nowadays, it was a welcome, if creepy, distraction, and her fear of spiders was nothing compared to the other things she was afraid of. Or used to be. It was a strange thought, knowing that she could summon someone that would be on her side and would trust her even if she had no proof. Had Emma ever held this little power over her before? What worse could she do than the locker? How could she ever survive the things that Taylor knew lurked in her mind? 

That is, she could ask someone to fight for her, and it was their prerogative whether they wanted to or not. Taylor liked the odds though. Some of the voices seemed to adore violence above all things, even if it was tempered in some way, hidden behind a veneer of justice, piety or loyalty. In the end, though, violence was the end goal for most of them, and that veneer was just a facade that gave them the legitimacy to act however they wanted. 

Of course, doing that would mean the end of any chance to join the Protectorate or Wards. Taylor knew they would not accept her if she killed someone, or had someone else do it. No, she would not be her bullies, preying on those weaker than her. Or perhaps more fitting, she would not be the one that enabled them. 

Taylor rolled over onto her shoulder and closed her eyes. Sleep did not come, just like it hadn’t for the past hours. The rain clattering against her window made her feel restless. It sounded wrong, the clattering, too loud and sharp, even if it was not any different from before. 

Every once in a while, when her thoughts drifted towards them, the sound of the voices would drown the rain out. Their presence ebbed and flowed throughout the day. When she was alone without a distraction like now, they were omnipresent. 

She got out of bed and stepped onto the cold, wooden floor. Without turning on the light, she grabbed her socks and put them on, then walked downstairs. The front door was locked. Opening it would make a lot of noise. Taylor did it anyway, the house feeling like a prison in that moment. It seemed to groan as she closed the door behind her. She sat down at the stairs leading to the door, her feet resting on the rotten step. 

The voices rose in the dim. It was strange how few vied for her attention when she really tried to listen. Most just went through their day, content to live their lives in a renewed Lands Between. 

It wasn’t long before she started shivering. The small bit of warmth that slipped out from beneath the front door was not enough to alleviate the cold winter air. It made it worse instead, and the only reason that Taylor did not go back inside was the overhang which protected her from the rain. That, and the lack of interest in being inside that oppressive prison. It felt strangely small, the walls close and closing in. 

She shut her eyes and listened. It was strangely exhilarating, knowing that you could call forth a strange being that would gleefully destroy the world around you. More than that though, it was terrifying. What if she slipped up? What if no one could stop it?

Behind her, the house creaked again as the front door opened, then closed. “Taylor,” her dad started, only to trail off. He stood there for a few seconds, then sat down next to her. “Can’t sleep either?” He asked carefully. She shook her head. 

It was an awkward silence, but Taylor barely registered it. What was one more time when there had been dozens if not hundreds before? It would have been stranger if the silence hadn’t been awkward. A part of her wanted to say something, anything that would allow them to talk. A larger part was too tired to break the silence. Then there was a strange part that she did not know that welcomed it, that saw it as coming home. 

Or perhaps that was just another voice. Some were insidious and difficult to place. 

It took a while for Danny to say something else. “Have you decided what you want to do?”

Did he want her to stay? Taylor couldn’t tell. She glanced at him and tried to see his expression, but it was difficult. The night was dark and she had left her glasses upstairs. “No.” A simple word that shut down any chance of a good conversation. Her dad looked down at his lap. “I’m not sure if I’d make a good hero,” she added. “I mean, I would just be inside the headquarters the entire time.” 

“You can ask them to go on patrols.” This was something he knew, one of the few things he could still take confidence in. Making deals and signing contracts. Would being a hero be like that? “Director Piggot said herself that Brockton needs every hero it can get. And with the things you’ve said about…” 

The voices, an awkward subject that hung between the two of them, widening a gap that already stretched miles. What parent wanted to hear their child suffer so badly that they became a parahuman? What parent wanted their child’s power to end up being voices in their head?

Why couldn’t Taylor have gotten something simple? 

“Perhaps one of the voices can help you decide?” His voice startled her out of darkening thoughts. Then she realized what he’d said. 

“What?” 

Danny shrugged. “Battery told me every parahuman knows their powers. If you say some of them are trustworthy, then that’s just how it is.” He clenched his teeth and fists, then sighed deeply. “As uncomfortable as I am with the idea, there is nothing I can do about it. At least not anymore.” Her dad glanced at her. She still couldn’t see his expression. His eyes were just darker spots on his face. “Maybe one of them can help you?” 

Could they? At the thought, a few of the voices became clearer. Taylor ignored most of them, the ones that were a bit too smooth, a bit too certain. It helped that she knew what they really wanted. It felt like a tree filled with apples. On the outside, all of them were beautifully ripe, but some were rotten to the core. It wasn’t their fault, but they were. 

It was picking and choosing, looking for that one apple that would taste well, the one voice that would actually help her. Blaidd, notably, did not speak up. Taylor wasn’t sure whether it was because he was busy with something else or that he simply didn’t know how to help, but it didn’t matter either way. There was one she knew would always be better at it.

It was a kind voice, belonging to someone who had been ready to die. “I think someone could,” she said out loud.

“Maybe we should go back inside,” her dad said, looking around carefully. “The… gate gives off light. Not much, but…” It was dark outside, very dark. No moon, and with Brockton Bay being what it was, there were no stars to be seen.

The living room was the only room in the house large enough, and even then it would be difficult to fit. They moved the couch and chairs to the side until there was a large space in the middle where she could create the passage. Taylor sat down on the floor and closed her eyes. Her dad stood behind her, and after a few seconds put a hand on her shoulder. “Try not to summon something dangerous, okay?” 

“I won’t.” 

Mist started seeping from her pores and whirled around her hands. Then it moved outward, and before long those invisible hands joined hers and helped guide. The hands were strange, but Taylor did not give it more thought. She had a goal in mind, and the mist travelled happily in service of it. The portal had to be quite tall, tall enough to let a horse and rider through. The horse’s name echoed in the back of her head. She hadn’t seen Torrent before, but she had. She had ridden him several times, whenever the woman travelled with her. 

The woman. Light red hair and an eye burnt shut. There was more. Taylor strained her mind to remember it, but there were only flashes of memory. A single tear trickled down her cheek. 

Her dad’s hand clenched. She opened her eyes and saw that, just like at the Protectorate Headquarters, the house had changed. Golden lines were carved through the now-wooden walls and floor. The wood was not a kind she recognized, but it was beautiful. 

A horse’s snort. Torrent walked slowly into the room, moving his head back and forth. He stepped out of the portal completely, and Taylor could spy another world beyond it once again. She so desperately wanted to see that place, wanted to see what it looked like and how it had changed. She rose to her feet. 

On Torrent’s back sat a woman. “Melina,” Taylor said, knowing the name and face. If only she knew who Melina was, beyond a friend. 

“Do you wish to offer me another accord?” Her tone was serious, but the smile on her face belied her amusement. It was a joke, one that Taylor should know because it had been made before. “Do not cry. You will remember in time, dear friend.” She got off of Torrent’s back, a hollow thud sounded as her boots hit the floor. Torrent took a few steps forward, then pushed his nose into Taylor’s chest. She brushed it in reflex. 

Behind her, her dad stood awkwardly, uncertain of what to do. “Taylor has told me much about you,” Melina said to him. “All good things. That is not why you called us here though, is it, Taylor?”

She shook her head. “I’m… I don’t know what to do?” 

The smile grew. “Then we have our accord.” 

Taylor swallowed. “Can you tell me of the joke?” 

“I could if you wished.” 

“But I should wait because it will feel better if I do.” 

“Perceptive as ever.” Melina walked to the couch and sat down on it. It was all in a smooth movement, and Taylor could not help a pang of envy that rose in her chest. Melina was smaller than her, though not by much, and her voice was like a song and her eye a beautiful yellow. What was Taylor compared to her?

“I helped you somehow, didn’t I?” 

“You have always been helpful.” She patted the couch. It had turned into wood with those same golden lines, some of which were shaped into leaves. Taylor sat down slowly, feeling painfully awkward with every movement. Her dad sat down in one of the chairs, keeping a close eye on Torrent. “He will not harm you, nor will he damage this house. Torrent is a peaceful spirit.” 

Her dad gave the horns on Torrent’s head a dubious glance but nodded nonetheless. “I trust Taylor,” he said. “And she trusts you.” 

Melina lifted her hand, palm pointed to the ceiling. “Rest your hand upon mine, Taylor, and share them with me. Your thoughts, your ambitions, your principles.” 

What did that mean? All of them, some of them, had powers. Were they capes themselves? No, obviously not, but did their powers mirror those of capes? Was Melina a master of some kind, to read people’s emotions? Taylor did not know. She did know that she could trust Melina, and so she placed her hand upon hers. 

It was warm and soft. Another pang of envy. Sometimes Taylor hated herself. 

“There is no reason to,” Melina said. “Neither should you question yourself so. You have already decided what you want to do, even if it terrifies you.” 

Taylor felt her shoulders slump and pulled her hand back. She had, hadn’t she? “Do you… think I can be one?” 

“You already are one. This is simply being one for another world.” Melina glanced at her dad, sitting quietly on the chair. Torrent had come closer to him, and after hesitating, her dad softly stroked his nose. “A hero is someone who pushes past the pain,” Melina whispered. 

She left quietly just minutes later. There was much to be done in the Lands Between, she said, just like Blaidd had two days prior. Taylor moved the couches and chairs back into place together with her dad, after which they sat down in silence. The last bit of wooden wall turned back into brick, and the wooden floor went back to the type it had been before. A final golden line shrunk before their very eyes. Everything was back to this ordinary form, so empty compared to the Lands Between. It had been grander there. 

“Taylor.” Her dad’s voice made her look up. “I want you to know that no matter what you decide to do, I’m proud of you. And Annette would be too.” His voice broke upon saying her name. 

Taylor licked her lips. They were dry and cracked, and she used the slight sting of pain from wetting them to push past that painful feeling in her chest. She was gonna talk to him right now. A real conversation, not the mere pleasantries of the past years. 

The voices, that was something they could talk about. Not the pain and the worry she felt, but something easy, something that felt good. He didn’t mind them, that’s why he suggested to call one. She could tell him about a few, a few that felt closer than others. The protector who promised to always be at her side, the warrior who taught her to use a blade, Melina who guided her through the Lands Between, the woman who whispered in her ear. 

The woman who whispered in her ear, once to manipulate and gain advantage, later to fluster and entertain. As she considered that voice, a soft laugh seemed to seep into her brain and sent shivers down her spine.

“What is it like to be married?” She blurted out. 

There was a moment of silence as her dad digested the question and she quietly died inside. Then he burst into laughter. “Where did that question come from?” He asked after quieting down. He rose from the chair and turned the living room light on. It was blinding for a moment but allowed Taylor to see the smile on his face. 

“Just… one of the voices. They like to whisper in my ear.” 

The smile on her dad’s face grew complicated, but it stayed. “What do they whisper?”

“I don’t know what the words mean, but I know what the voice means when they say it.” 

Her dad nodded slowly. “And they are saying things that make you think you are married?” He sounded uncertain. “I guess… Annette.” his voice broke again, but he pushed past it. “Annette wasn’t one for doing small things like that. She’d much rather talk about politics or one of her students. They were her children in a way. Nothing like you though.” 

Taylor nodded slowly. “They would come by, right? For dinner.” 

“They did. Not often, but sometimes. They’d babysit you on the evenings we went out in exchange for credit.” A smile grew on his face. “You would insist they read to you. I remember coming home from the cinema to find you watching two of her students perform Shakespeare’s Macbeth.” 

“I don’t remember that at all.” 

The smile turned into a grin. There was mirth in his voice as he spoke. “You were four. Annette said that they named you as a reference on their essays and that both of them got full marks.” 

They laughed. “What about marriage though?” She asked again. 

“I don’t know,” her dad said. “Everyone handles marriage differently. But I won’t allow you to marry until you’re eighteen, young lady. And I’d like to meet this prospective husband of yours.” 

Taylor opened her mouth to answer, only for the voice to become slightly louder. A confused look appeared on her face. “I’m not sure if they’re male.” 

“Well,” her father said awkwardly. 

He started to continue, but Taylor interrupted him. “I’m not gay.” 

“It is fine if you are,” he said. “As long as they are good for you.” 

“I’m not!” 

They kept bickering, her dad insisting he didn’t care who she loved, while she insisted they weren’t women. The smile on his face was genuine, and the one on hers was as well. When was the last time they had talked like this? It was a nice feeling. 

Confidence grew in her heart. “I think…” She stopped talking. Her dad simply waited. “I think I’d like to be a hero.”

Chapter Text

The first days after joining the Protectorate, Taylor felt like she was on top of the world. She had powers now, could become a hero, and there were people that liked her. That feeling hadn’t lasted for more than a few days. She was happy to be here, but it was difficult to keep going. She just felt tired now. Tired of endless talking and exercises. Tired of the constant meetings. Tired of trying to think of a good cape name. 

The Christmas holiday meant she could be at the Rig, the Protectorate Headquarters, every day. It had sounded perfect at first, as it meant taking a fraction of the time others needed before she’d be introduced to the public. Battery had told her it normally took several weeks, whereas Taylor was set for two at most. The lack of distractions meant she could focus on learning the rules, branding, and about her power. Now, though, Taylor wondered if it wouldn’t have been better to take more time. She’d barely seen the people she’d be working with. Assault and Battery were the exception, as they helped her get into shape. Jogging in the morning, half a dozen rotating exercises in the afternoon. It was nice, Taylor felt good, but it was too much. After spending a year-and-a-half barely talking to people, this was overwhelming. More than once, she’d spent hours awake at night just fretting. 

At the same time, it was too little. They wanted her to use her powers, but only in controlled situations. Taylor understood. She couldn’t control the summons, and Blaidd wielded a massive sword while Melina could use magic, and neither was afraid to kill. Taylor understood that just summoning something was a bad idea, but she didn’t do that. She knew what they wanted, what they sought. The voices couldn’t lie. And yet her supervisors worried. What if they do attack? What if one of them can lie? What if…

Loud laughter startled her from her spiralling thoughts. The Wards sat a few tables away. They’d invited her to join them, but she’d refused. Taylor had no interest in even more drama after Winslow. She preferred to spend time with Assault and Battery, who just let her be. They weren’t here today, though, having been called in to help handle some Merchant capes. 

More laughter. She looked up to see Clockblocker looking at her. He was grinning. Taylor quickly looked away, trying to enjoy her food. It was good, better than anything she’d have at home. It didn’t distract her, though. Their laughter reminded her of Winslow, and it made her wonder. She’d taken a shower after exercising, and they were several tables away, but was that enough? Were they laughing because she smelled bad? Or because of her looks? Was- Taylor pressed her nails into her palms. It was fine. This wasn’t Winslow. The Wards weren’t like that. 

She left the cafeteria anyway, her appetite completely gone. Behind her, Clockblocker burst into laughter again. Taylor resisted the urge to hunch her shoulders. He was just loud. It wasn’t about her. They were just having fun and laughing because of it. 

Her heart pounded nonetheless, and she felt sweaty and compressed, warm yet cold. She hated it, why was she like this? She walked quickly, heading straight to the sanctity of her room. It was undecorated and completely white, but it was hers. She locked the door behind her and flopped onto the bed. Why was she like this? Things were better, why did it still feel like- 

Taylor grabbed a pillow and screamed into it. It helped a little, releasing some of the pressure. She rolled onto her back and looked up at the ceiling. A boring white, just like the walls. The room was empty except for a desk, a closet, the bed she was lying on, and a smaller table next to it. Another door led to the bathroom. It would be the first time spending the night here. Her dad had encouraged it, as he had to catch up on work and wouldn’t be home until late. In his mind, this was a perfect solution. Taylor didn’t doubt that he also wanted her to socialize. 

After a few minutes of staring at the ceiling, she grabbed a book from the table and tried to relax. Reading would distract her, hopefully, just like it had before.

It didn’t work. The words danced across the page as her mind did everything but take them in. A sudden surge of homesickness hit her. She hadn’t slept somewhere other than home in years, since the summer camp she’d gone to when she was twelve. Would it feel like this for her dad as well when he came home from work? It would be late, that is why he had told her to stay at the Rig. He had to catch up after spending several days in a row with her and hadn’t wanted her to arrive to a dark house after spending a day exercising and having meetings. 

Meetings. She had never really thought about how someone became a hero, but this wasn’t it. They weren’t bad, just boring and endless. She wasn’t used to spending hours talking to people anymore, leaving her on guard the entire time. Her dad told her it was normal, that she would get better eventually, but she wondered. 

Taylor sighed and flipped a page of her book. She knew the book well enough that she didn’t have to read it to know what was happening. What did it say about her that she’d rather spend time alone reading something she’d read a dozen times before instead of spending time with people? She sighed again and tossed the book to the side. A small amount of fog poured from her skin, and she started absentmindedly shaping it. Circles, squares, triangles, then shapes that didn’t make any sense. It was soothing, using her powers like this. It distracted her in a way that the book hadn’t managed. 

Not for long, though. It was as if everything she did only reminded her of her problems. The fog and her power were tied to the cape name that she had to choose soon. If she didn’t, the Protectorate would choose something, and they were notoriously bad at it. Unfortunately for Taylor, it seemed that every good name was taken already, and many of the bad ones, too. Summoner, the temporary name she was given, wasn’t particularly good, yet there were two, both in Phoenix. That they belonged to a hero and a villain just made it even more confusing. 

She’d been trying to think of something for the past week, even asking Assault for ideas, but it had done nothing. Miss Militia, who she’d met just two days ago, had suggested looking at another part of her powers, not the summoning. That hadn’t given her ideas either, though it convinced her to ask Blaidd for help. He’d insisted on names that had to do with wolves and moons. When she asked Melina, the woman smiled the entire time they discussed the subject, which made her look very untrustworthy. Taylor ended up discarding all of their suggestions.  

Taylor groaned and pulled the fog back. “Why is it so difficult?” She muttered to herself.

She lifted her hands and looked at them. Ugly as always. The knuckles were clearly visible, as were the joints. The pale skin was drawn tight around the bone, the fingers thin and wrinkly. They had dried out from power use. Taylor grabbed the glass from the night table and got to her feet. Every room had a private bathroom, and hers was just as undecorated as the bedroom. She might leave things there in time, especially if she stayed here more often, as her dad hoped. 

Taylor ignored the reflection in the mirror that hung above the skin and filled the glass. The water was gone in one go. She filled it again. They had been power testing the entire week, and one of the biggest downsides was that it made her skin dry out, especially on her hands. It was a strange downside as far as powers went, mainly because most powers didn’t have downsides like this. Thinkers had their headaches, tinkers had their fugues, but few other parahumans had something. Then again, dehydration was hardly something to be worried about. She just had to drink more. On days that she used her power a lot, she had to drink a lot more. 

It did little for her hands, though, which seemed to be slowly drying out no matter how much she drank. It likely had to do with how she used her powers. At least the Protectorate was looking for a cream or something similar that she could use. A small wound had already opened up next to the nail on her right thumb. It didn’t hurt much, though, and it was easy to ignore. 

Taylor took a few more sips of water before putting the glass back on the table. Then she fell back onto the bed. At least it was comfortable, like lying on a cloud.

A knock on the door made her look up. After a few seconds of staring at it, she called out. “Come in?” 

“The door is locked.” Her face turned red, and she quickly got up from the bed, unlocking and opening the door without saying a word. Gallant stood outside, wearing a domino mask to hide his identity. When not in costume, that’s what every Protectorate member did. 

He gave her a strange look. Had she forgotten- No, the mask was still on her face. “What is it?” 

Gallant was silent for a moment, simply watching her. It wasn’t long before she started fidgeting, fingers picking at her shirt. “Just wanted to know if you were alright,” he finally said. “You looked a bit…” He trailed off, his fingers tapping his leg as he considered whatever he was going to say. 

“What?” Taylor’s fidgeting became worse. “If you don’t know, I’d like to go back to reading my book.”

“I can see colors around people, and every color corresponds to a different emotion.” Gallant glanced away for a moment. “Yours was a bit like fear. I just wanted to ask you if you were alright.” 

“Afraid of what?” Taylor muttered, forcing her fingers to remain still. She wasn’t afraid. Teenagers were just the worst, and she had no desire to get mixed up in their drama. She’d had enough of that at Winslow. 

“I don’t know,” Gallant said. “What were you reading?” 

“I- The Hobbit. Why?” 

“I’m curious. We haven’t gotten the chance to talk yet, and we’ll be working together soon. It’s nice to know each other a bit.” 

“How do you know we’ll be working together?” 

Gallant shrugged. Before, he had seemed quite put-together, more mature than Taylor expected from teenagers. That simple movement shattered the image.

“Wards patrol with Protectorate members. It will be a bit different with you and your summons, but-” 

“You know what I can do? Who told you about it?” Gallant sent her a concerned look. Taylor licked her lips and swallowed. It was slow, and it felt like there was a lump in her throat. Ignoring him, she took a deep breath, trying to calm down. Of course they knew what she could do. 

Gallant took a small step back. “Director Piggot did,” he said, voice calm. “We get briefed on new Protectorate members, and you’re expected to work with us quite a bit.” Us, as in the Protectorate? Piggot had said she wouldn’t have to join the Wards, that they could bypass it because of her summons. That’s one of the reasons she’d accepted the deal. Taylor resisted the urge to shake her head. It was fine. She could trust Piggot. While the woman wasn’t the kindest, she had no reason to do something like that. 

It was quiet for a moment, both trying to gather their bearings and consider their situation. “I haven’t read the Hobbit before. Is it any good?” Gallant finally asked. 

“It’s fine.” 

“I might try it then. Can I borrow it from you when you’ve finished it?” 

That was something Emma might have said. Then she would have thrown it in the trash. But Gallant was a Ward. There was no way he would do something like that. 

Of course, Sophia was a Ward as well. She’d laughed when Taylor nearly cried when she’d found her mom’s flute missing from the locker. She’d actually cried when she found it in pieces in a garbage bin. Impossible to repair, but she’d kept them anyway, safely secured in a box under her bed. 

Was Gallant like that? Would he borrow the book only to tear it apart? How many times had Emma and Sophia apologized and said they were done, only to come back with something worse? Taylor refused to risk it, but she couldn’t say no. It would be her fault then. “Fine.” She had to force the words out. The book was one of the few things that hadn’t been ruined. She’d just take it home tomorrow and say she forgot to take it back. 

Gallant was quiet for a moment, then gave a shallow nod. “You don’t have to do it if you don’t want to,” he said. 

“What do you mean?” 

“You don’t seem to trust me with the book, so you don’t have to give it to me.” Before she could say a word, he tapped his temple. “I can see emotions. You seemed to dread saying yes.” 

One of Taylor’s hands drifted to the side of the door. Small vapors of fog started drifting up from the skin. 

Gallant didn’t say anything about it. “You’re probably busy preparing for your introduction, right? I’ll leave you alone. Maybe we can talk about the book another time.” 

After a few seconds in which Taylor didn’t say a word, he nodded at her. “Have a good night.” Then he left, just like that, as if he hadn’t nearly ruined Taylor’s evening. Her nails buried into the palms of her hands for a few seconds. Crescents were left in the skin, and it wasn’t long before more fog seeped from them. It seemed to happen whenever she got upset. The door closed with a heavy thud. 

She trudged back to the bed, head still spinning. The desperation to talk to someone filled her. It would be easy to call Blaidd or Melina, and they were always happy to spend time with her. As she considered it, their voices became louder in her head, along with a dozen others. Four hands gently touched her shoulders, their owner breathing in her ear. It sent chills down her spine. After a few seconds, Taylor let the fog slip from her control. It wasn’t long before it had all disappeared, and her head was quiet again. 

The silence left behind was eerie and made her feel alone, even as the knowledge that there was always someone metaphorically looking over her shoulder was enough to stop her from feeling lonely. If she closed her eyes, she could feel four hands on her shoulders, their owner standing behind her and, after a few seconds, pulling her into an embrace. It wasn’t comfortable. Whoever they were, their skin was strangely hard and cold. Taylor opened her eyes, for a moment expecting the person to stand behind her. They didn’t. It wasn’t possible anyway, as she was lying on her bed. 

She rubbed her face. The temptation to summon this person was great. Just like Melina and Blaidd, they cared. Unlike them, there was something strange and inhuman about them. That Taylor had the slightly disquieting feeling they were married, or something similar to it, didn’t help. 

She closed her eyes again, and it wasn’t long before she felt the phantom hands once more. They were still hard and cold, yet comforting, their owner promising her company without words. And wasn’t that strange? Despite the fog she was creating, as little as it was, there were no voices this time. 

Taylor closed her eyes a third time. The four hands tightened slightly, perhaps to warn her. Taylor didn’t know. She opened her eyes again and kept them open this time. As much as she wanted to know who this person was, something told her to wait, something much larger than either of them. Instead, Taylor let some more fog seep out and started shaping it. Triangles, circles, rectangles, shapes with no name. 

The four hands became tangible but didn’t hold onto her shoulders for long. They joined hers in shaping, moving the fog this way and that. It wasn’t long before they had something new, long and slightly triangle-like. The four hands let go and gave her a soft push, then went back to her shoulders. The fog kept its form, though the edges wavered ever so slightly. Taylor slowly gave it a push, the same one she gave to create the portals. This was not a portal, though. Instead, a small orb of light appeared in the middle of the fog, then swept out, leaving grey cloth behind. Upon giving it a closer look, Taylor realized it was a cloak similar to the one Blaidd wore, but smaller and less worn. 

She got up from the bed and grabbed it. It was a bit like what she would imagine a wolf’s hide to be, with skin on the inside and hair on the out. Fortunately, the material wasn’t actual skin but incredibly soft cloth. She stroked it, marvelling at whatever material this was. Rising to her feet, she put it around her shoulders. 

It was warm. Taylor didn’t doubt that she could wear this and nothing else in the middle of winter, and she’d still be perfectly comfortable. It hung just above the ground, and as she adjusted it slightly, it encircled most of her body, leaving just a small gap that her arms fit through in a manner similar to the cloak that Melina wore. 

Looking in the bathroom mirror, Taylor realized she had seen this cloak before, had even worn it before. She could vaguely remember wandering stone halls and listening to a booming voice that spoke of disgusting treachery and lacking honor. She stared at it, trying to awaken more feelings and memories, but nothing came forth. For a moment, Taylor felt nought but disappointment. 

Then she turned around and walked to her desk. There should be paper somewhere, and there was. One of the journals she’d used to record Emma and Sophia’s bullying. She tore out the pages that had been filled up and threw them into the trash. They were relics of the past, ones she didn’t care to remember. Just a few empty pages were left, but those were enough to write all those feelings and memories down. 

Taylor couldn’t remember where she’d gotten the cloak nor why she had gotten it. Stone halls and a loud voice were enough, though, and so she wrote it down. Melina and Blaidd might know more, and if they were unwilling to explain, she would find out herself. 

She grabbed her glass and put it on the table next to the journal. 

Cloak, she wrote down. Below that, stone halls and a loud voice. A loud, booming voice, though perhaps the echo was because of those hallways. It was difficult to say because the memory was like a picture. Perhaps the hallway opened up to the outside behind her? Taylor shook her head. It didn’t matter. 

She put the pen down and started gathering more fog. She hadn’t summoned more than one thing at the same time before. The plan was to do that in a few days after they got something to help deal with the side effects. This was important, though, and she let it seep out and started shaping it. No triangles, squares and circles this time. She closed her eyes and tried to remember what Blaidd’s sword looked like. Tall, taller than her, and about half as broad as she was. A decorated crossguard, with the decorations moving up into the blade itself. A crescent pommel. 

It took a few minutes before she gave up. Creating a sword was much more complex than a cloak, and without the four invisible hands to guide her, it was all but impossible to summon it. But what then? Taylor picked at the skin around her fingers, ignoring the slowly growing wounds. A little longer, and it would start bleeding, but that tiny bit of pain paled in comparison to the sheer need of remembering. 

Even so, her throat was parched, and she quickly drank her water. Her mind didn’t stray from the puzzle, though, a puzzle with barely any pieces and no clues as to what it was supposed to look like. 

Taylor grabbed the pen again. Blaidd’s sword wasn’t possible, at least not now. It might not be useful either. She had summoned it before, albeit with Blaidd connected to it, and it hadn’t helped evoke any memories then. While summoning it without a gateway was different, and, looking at her hands, more strenuous, something told her that that didn’t matter. If it was supposed to help her remember, then it would. Blaidd’s sword, and Blaidd and Melina in general, apparently didn’t help. 

Unless there was another rule in play. Taylor put the pen to paper, only for a massive yawn to break her concentration. Looking out the window, she realized she’d lost track of time. The Rig was quiet, and many of the lights that she would otherwise see had been turned off. She yawned again and put the pen down. As much as she wanted to continue, she really shouldn’t. 

Tomorrow would be another day, one that would start early. Exercising, meetings, more meetings. Funnily enough, she didn’t dread it as much now.

Chapter Text

It was inspiring to see Blaidd fight, and the few times Taylor had seen it made her wish she could remember those times she had seen him fight before. Compared to him, Assault and Battery seemed painfully slow, never there in time, no matter how fast they moved. The few times they came close, Blaidd seemed almost unburdened by gravity as he jumped out of the way. 

They’d been fighting like this for long enough at this point that she saw the truth of it, however. For all that Blaidd wasn’t getting hit, it took a lot to avoid them, and Assault and Battery kept each other covered perfectly. It was a dance, a complicated one which would be ruined by a single misstep, a misstep that Assault made. His kinetic diffusion worked well to reduce the danger behind Blaidd’s strikes, and he’d been acting as the first punch in their one-two tactic. This time, though, Blaidd didn’t bother engaging him, seemingly flowing through a small opening he’d left and charging right at Battery, who only barely managed to dodge his strike. Assault quickly ran to back her up, only to find himself lifted off the floor as Blaidd unexpectedly turned around and threw him into the wall. 

He let himself smash into it, diffusing the force and flowing up to his feet. He charged forward again and punched, only for Blaidd to react impossibly fast and grab his hand, a hollow thud sounding as the fist hit the leather glove. He whirled Assault around and pushed his arm against his throat. Assault sighed. “Five to two,” he said, voice slightly muffled.  

Blaidd pulled away and rejoined Taylor. While the first fight had lasted only a minute or so, they had gotten longer as Blaidd got more used to their style and abilities. Now, he nearly always managed to take one of them down, leading to a victory. It was incredible to watch, and Taylor couldn’t help but feel slightly jealous over the way they bounded across the field, going into quick exchanges, only to pull back none the worse for wear. Even so, it was clear that Blaidd was getting bored. “Do you want to continue?” Taylor asked him quietly. He could leave whenever he wanted, and though the others might protest, they couldn’t do a thing to stop him. Nor could she. It was a strange thought, being a master without truly being one.

“They are predictable.” 

Taylor shrugged. They were doing this to get a better idea of how powerful ht ones she summoned were. While parahumans had an intuitive understanding of how their power worked, this also led them to get stuck in doing things a certain way, which made them less effective. The Protectorate had people who specifically helped find alternative ways to fight. Unfortunately, they couldn’t do much for Taylor. For all that she had an intuitive understanding of her power like any other parahuman, it was limited to the summoning aspect, not to the way the summons fought. Considering her power was based on trust as well, she had a hard time blaming the Protectorate for wanting as clear an idea on how powerful they were, and even if it felt insulting, it was impossible to disagree with the fact that the Protectorate simply had no way to feel the same trust that Taylor did. With Blaidd feeling quite weak in comparison to some of the voices she’d heard, and him having just proven capable of beating the main anti-brute heroes the Brockton Bay Protectorate had to offer… 

“What do you think?” Assault asked Armsmaster, who was standing a few feet away. “Brute eight at least, right?”

Armsmaster sent him a confused look. “A six. Along with mover four and shaker three ratings.” 

“Higher than I thought you’d give,” Assault said. “I like it. Makes me feel better about getting dominated.” Battery rolled her eyes at him, and he rolled his right back. “Hey, when’s the last time we got beaten by a brute? I certainly can’t remember.” 

“Did you somehow lose your brains while he was choking you? Lung beat us up just two weeks ago.” They continued bickering off to the side, Assault insisting that Lung was only a brute in the literal sense. 

“What do the scores mean?” Taylor asked. 

“PRT threat assessment,” Armsmaster said, visor folding away from his face. He’d unmasked to her this morning along with Assault and Battery and immediately pressed upon her to only think of them by their hero names when in costume. It was easier to call them by those names than the civilian ones, but there would be times when they’d interact out of costume or where one of them wasn’t wearing one. “The Protectorate uses them too. It’s a very rudimentary way to see how two capes might match up.” 

“Matchups matter more than ratings,” Battery agreed, hand in Assault’s face. “Bit different in your case, though,” she continued. “You talked about dozens of voices before, and with how different Melania and Blaidd are, you can probably counter most capes.” 

“So?” 

“So we’re adding their ratings onto yours!” Assault spoke through the hand. “Congratulations. You’re now a master six with potential brute six, mover four and striker three ratings. In other words, you’re a monster!” 

Taylor couldn’t suppress a smile. “What do they mean?” Blaidd asked. 

“They all have specific meanings, but one and two mean you can be handled by ordinary humans, three to five generally should require a parahuman or prebuilt teams of trained PRT troops, six and above require multiple parahumans, preferably with good matchups. Every step higher means stronger recommendations of fighting defensively and prioritizing the safety of civilians. Everything higher than ten requires very specific capes to be called in.” 

“Not the numbers. The terms.” 

“Brute is for capes with enhanced strength or durability. Mover is for enhanced speed and mobility, shaker is for area of effect. Master is for controlling others or creating minions.” Armsmaster nodded at Taylor. “As Assault said, we’re adding their scores onto yours. It will help our response if one of them goes rogue, too.” 

She resisted the urge to glare. Blaidd didn’t, though neither did he say a word. Battery and Assault both rolled their eyes at him. 

He seemed oblivious to it all. “Call Melina next. We’ll rate her as well.” 

Assault shook his head. “We’ll rate her when Battery and I have had a break.” He gestured at Blaidd. “Besides, he’s only been here for an hour. Let him stay around for a bit. Maybe he can help Summoner think of a name.” 

She had an idea, one she’d gotten that morning after seeing the cloak and still remembering what were essentially snapshots of her life. It was definitely a better idea than anything Blaidd had and would come up with. 

“As long as there is food.” Blaidd glanced down at her. “Bear perhaps?” 

“Bear? What kind of person eats bear?” 

He ignored Assault, still looking at Taylor, who had no idea what he was talking about. Well, that wasn't true. She just… couldn’t remember what he was talking about. A shake of her head made him nod. “Even so.” 

“We don’t have bear,” Battery said, “but I’m sure there’s some other kind of meat?” 

They walked to the cafeteria. The Rig had a single one, and Taylor preferred it to the one at the PRT Headquarters. It was quieter, both due to fewer people working here and many that worked here going to the Headquarters instead. While the Protectorate and PRT were two different departments, it was common for them to work closely together, and Brockton Bay was no exception. They were even closer in this city, in fact, due to the large number of villainous capes. Neither department could handle them on their own. 

“Every master is given the ratings of their minions.” 

It took a moment to realise Battery was talking to her. “What?” 

“What Armsmaster said isn’t true. Or not completely, at least. Every master that summons minions is rated in this way,” Battery said. “Besides, if one of the people you summon goes rogue, odds are they weren’t rated in the first place.” 

“I’m not going to summon someone that I can’t trust.” 

Battery’s mouth was pinched. She hesitated for a moment before nodding. “We know. But-” She shook her head, grabbing onto Taylor’s shoulder and squeezing lightly. “We know.” 

—

“Come on, think about it!” Assault waved his knife around, close enough to the rest of them that Battery had elected not to punch him like she normally would. “Blaidd is powerful, right? But Melina is stronger than him. So wherever you pull them from, the smaller someone is, the more powerful they are.” 

The worst part was that, while Taylor was absolutely certain he was wrong, she couldn’t disagree either. Melina was more powerful than Blaidd, there was no doubt in her mind about that, but she was also smaller. Much smaller, around the same height as Taylor herself. And while Taylor was tall for her age, and for women in general, she felt that said more about the Lands Between than it said about earth. 

“You mean I’d be even stronger there?” Clockblocker threw a fist into the air. “Score! Can we go through one of those portals you create?” 

Taylor couldn’t help but envy Blaidd’s skill at simply ignoring them. Clockblocker, Aegis and Gallant had joined them around halfway during lunch, and they were starting to get on her nerves. Clockblocker was the worst, but Gallant’s presence reminded her of the previous day’s evening, and she didn’t like it. Fortunately, Blaidd sat between her and them, acting as a barrier. 

“-not so, Summoner? Summoner?” She looked up to find the table sans Blaidd staring at her. He was still eating his steak, a steak that was nearly the size of the entire dinner plate he’d been given. It was a strange sight, not helped by the table and chairs being too small for him. 

“It’s Evoke,” Taylor said without thinking. 

“You’ve thought of a name? Nice!” Assault’s enthusiasm was infectious, and Taylor found herself smiling back at him. A slightly worried look appeared on his face. “There isn’t anyone else with that name, right?” 

“I don’t think so,” Aegis said. “We can look through the database right now if you want?”  

Taylor nodded slowly. Aegis grabbed his phone and got up to sit down in the empty chair next to her. “Evoke…” He typed the name into the cape database that the Protectorate and PRT shared. “Doesn’t seem like it. What made you think of it?” 

She gestured at the cloak. “Got a memory when I summoned the cloak.” 

It made them look at it more closely, Armsmaster even leaning over the table slightly. “You summoned it?” He asked. This was the first time she’d seen him at a meal. Admittedly, she hadn’t been at many herself, but from what she knew, he was always on base.

“Yesterday, yes.” She carefully didn’t look at Gallant. “Without a gate.” 

Armsmaster made a gesture. After a moment, Taylor handed him the corner. “I don’t recognize this material,” he said. “What did you remember?” 

“Stone halls and a loud voice.” 

“That’s all?” Clockblocker looked disappointed, in as far as she could see it through his mask. “I kinda expected more. Like… I don’t know, grand battles or something?”

“Why battles?” Aegis asked. 

 “You wore that when you arrived at the manor,” Blaidd suddenly said, interrupting Clockblocker’s response. “A fair while after we parted ways.” 

“Manor?” 

Blaidd nodded, but took a bit of his steak instead of adding anything else. 

“What manor?” 

He swallowed. “Caria manor. I will tell you about it another time.” 

“Oh come on, you can’t-” Gallant put a hand on Clockblocker’s shoulder and shook his head. “Fine,” he said, rolling his eyes. “Keep your secrets.” 

Armsmaster started to say something, only for Battery to nearly plant a hand in his face. “He’d like to borrow the cloak for a little while to analyze it. No more than an hour.” He glared at her. She just rolled her eyes. 

“I…” She glanced up at Blaidd, who completely ignored her in favor of the massive steak they’d gotten. There was just a small piece left of it, along with the juices dripping off his fingers.  It had taken him just ten minutes to absolutely demolish it. “Let me think about it.” 

Armsmaster nodded, then rose to his feet. “Melina is next.” 

Assault sighed. “Can somebody else fight? I’m still sore.” 

Battery pushed him. He didn’t even bother moving with it. “No, you’re not,” she said, getting up as well. 

They started walking back, Aegis, Gallant and Clockblocker following closely behind. Taylor stayed behind them, Blaidd taking slow steps to not outpace her. “I will go now,” he said. “Give you some time before summoning Melina.” 

She nodded. There were a few ways to make him go back. Dealing some mortal wound, closing the gate. Just two days ago, she’d figured out how to do it by somehow calling the fog back. That is, she didn’t reabsorb the fog, but his body somehow turned into it. 

It was strange and felt strange, but it was more efficient than having to stay around the gate. She could even do it while walking. Closing her eyes, she put a hand on his arm, then… pulled somehow. The parts where her fingers touched turned into fog, which then spread out to the rest of his body. It wasn’t long before nothing remained. 

As she opened her eyes, she found Gallant looking at her. Beside him, Aegis and Clockblocker were busy talking about something. Taylor looked away, only for Gallant to drop back and start walking beside her. “He’s interesting,” he said. “Blaidd.”

“He is.” 

“What is this… Caria Manor?” 

Taylor shrugged. They had a tendency to drop names she didn’t recognise, Blaidd in particular. It seemed that he hoped she’d suddenly remember them. “Maybe I’ll remember it if I summon something from there.” 

Gallant nodded slowly. “What will you summon?” 

“I don’t know.” 

“Can I be there when you do?” 

“Why?” 

“I think it’ll be interesting to see.” 

“You can see me summon Melina in a few minutes,” Taylor said. 

“But you’ve summoned her before, haven’t you?” He was quiet for a moment. “You summoned the cloak after I left, right? Did you know you were summoning it?” 

Taylor didn’t say anything. 

“So you didn’t.” 

She clenched her fists. Why was he so… “It was safe,” she snapped. “I know that everything I summon is safe.” It was loud enough to catch the attention of the other two Wards. Clockblocker started to look over his shoulder, only for Aegis to stop him with a shake of his head. He muttered something that Taylor couldn’t hear. 

“But you said you didn’t know what you were summoning,” Gallant said quietly. “So how do you know you can trust it?” 

“I can trust the one that helped me summon it,” Taylor hissed. “And I know they can’t lie, not while I’m summoning them. So stop your sanctimonious bullshit and leave me alone.” She walked faster, ignoring the others who stared as she nearly stormed past. The fog started flowing even before she entered the room. The first whispers started up, and a small part of her wanted to show him just what hid in her mind and what would happen if she let them out. 

She plunged deeper, taking comfort in the four hands that soon rested on her shoulders and hands. It wasn’t long before it felt as if something embraced her, holding her tight and warm, a hand slowly moving through her hair. 

“Taylor?” Battery put a hand on her shoulder, one which somehow combined with the invisible one. 

“I can help thee depart if thou wisheth.” The voice was distant and quiet, but somehow very clear. Audible in a way that the others weren’t, speaking with words instead of feelings.

But no. Even if it was tempting, she’d… come back here, hadn’t she? For a reason. And perhaps she was grasping at straws for some excuse, or maybe something else was keeping her here entirely, but it felt wrong to leave right now. Assuming she could. 

“It would take nary a heartbeat.”

The woman didn’t, couldn’t lie. But even then… Wasn’t this just a part of being a hero, a part that was no different from any job she might have gotten or any school she might go to? There would have been frustrating colleagues and classmates there, just as they were here now. And the Lands Between, for all that they sounded rose-colored, had their own troubles. She would know. Even now, she could hear some of them whisper in her ears. No, she would stay here. 

“More’s the pity.” 

Taylor opened her eyes, fog drifting from her hands. Voices spoke, the same ones as always, interspersed with dozens more. One in particular was loud now, one she didn’t recognise. He despised lies, she felt, hated them enough that he’d destroy himself just to bring them to light. 

She pushed him away. There was someone she could trust to act in what he believed was her favor, but was too broken to see when it was nothing but his own desires. 

Melina’s voice gradually became clearer, until Taylor formed the gate with her in mind. She pulled away from Battery’s hand and stepped forward, right into Melina’s embrace. Warm, comforting, and for a moment she thought her mother could still be alive. 

The moment faded with a strong feeling of guilt. How could anyone replace her mom, no matter how kind they were? 

“Is something the matter?” Melina asked, whispering softly in her ear. 

“Nothing. Just…” 

She could feel Melina glance over her shoulder to where Battery was talking to Gallant. “Pay him no mind. He knows what he sees, but does not understand it.” 

“I-” Melina put a finger on her lips. 

“Not now. Take some time to consider what you feel. We can talk tonight, when you have given it some thought. 

A tenuous smile rose on Taylor’s lips, and she nodded. “Let’s.” 

She pulled away from the embrace and looked to Armsmaster, who was quietly handling some tinker device he had likely made himself. “Are you ready?” She asked Melina, who nodded. 

“Though I do not take joy in fighting as others might. I enjoy the feeling of being alive more than the fight itself.” 

Footsteps neared, and they turned to find Aegis standing a few feet away, a hesitant look in his eyes. “Like helping someone?” He asked.

“Or seeing something beautiful, talking to a friend… There are many ways to feel it.” 

He looked at Gallant, who was still in conversation with Battery, then back at Melina, and nodded slowly. “Gallant doesn’t intend to be hurtful,” he told Taylor. “Just… Well, Battery is already chewing him out, but I’ll talk to him as well. If you can, give him a chance? He likes to help people, feels like he has to, even if he’s not always good at it.” 

Gallant hadn’t said a single thing that didn’t irritate her. She’d prefer to stay far away from him. The sincerity in Aegis’ voice made it difficult to refuse, though. “Fine,” she finally said. “Just tell him to leave me alone.” 

Aegis chuckled. “That’ll make it difficult to give him a chance, but I can do that. He turned to Melina. “If I may ask, what can you do?” 

“Incantations primarily,” Melina said, creating fire in her hand with a whispered word. “Though I am not much of a warrior. My brother is far more capable.”

“A brother?” The more Taylor got to know about the Lands Between, the more she realized how little she truly knew. 

Melina smiled, one corner slightly higher than the other. “I’ve a few. Now, shall we begin?”

Chapter Text

We had been inside Armsmaster’s lab for an hour, and he hadn’t said a single word. His entire focus was on my cloak, which he analysed with a tinkertech microscope covered in buttons and wheels, none of which I knew the use of. The office itself was large, filled to the brim with materials and devices. There were several cabinets placed against the far wall. On the opposite side was a small forge with a table next to it, while a computer with several screens was on a second table, with a very comfortable-looking chair in front of it. I sat in a less comfortable chair next to the door. He didn’t need me here, but it felt wrong to be somewhere else while he handled the cloak. 

Scrolling Parahumans Online helped pass the time at least, even if I’d never had much of an interest in it before. There’d been a recent fight between the Merchants and the PRT which ended in stalemate after Squealer, their tinker, arrived in a strange combination between a tank and a car that pushed the PRT troops back. Everyone seemed to agree that the Merchants holding their own was just another sign of Brockton Bay’s slow decay. Nothing of me yet. Or of Evoke at least. They would send out the first announcement a few days before my public introduction. 

“Evoke.” Armsmaster’s voice was… difficult to describe. On the one hand, it reminded me of a robot, with little inflection in his tone no matter what he said. On the other hand, it was calm, and I could even hear some warmth in there at times. “Will the cloak remain if I cut a piece off it?” 

“I… don’t know. Why do you want to do that?” 

“It will take time to compare the silk to the kinds we have here.”

“Are you trying to figure out where the Lands Between are?” It hadn’t been on just my mind. Nobody had heard of them. Were they another Earth, like Aleph, or just something created by my power? The weapons and clothes Blaidd and Melina used and wore were somewhat similar to those worn in the Middle Ages, which suggested the former, but some of the things they did were closer to some fantasy world like the Hobbit. More obvious was Blaidd’s appearance, which was closer to a Case 53, yet neither of them had a Corona Pollentia, which was the part of the brain which handled parahuman powers. “I guess you can take a piece,” I finally said in response. 

He grabbed a pair of scissors, strangely normal in comparison to the many other tools in the room. Then he snipped a piece barely larger than a square inch. The cloak’s edge lit up with a soft, golden hue, as did the small piece in his hand. For a moment, my heart went up into my throat. Then the light faded. Nothing had changed. “Did you do something?” I could nearly hear the frown.

I started shaking my head. “I don’t think I did, but…” 

“You might have done something without realising.” He sighed and grabbed the cloak from the table. “Frustrating. Can you summon something new?” He asked, handing it to me. 

“Without a gate?” 

“Most powers have clear rules. They are predictable.” 

It was clear it frustrated him. He sounded impatient. I pulled the cloak back around my shoulders, taking a moment to enjoy its soft warmth. It would be nice if Melina were here, but she had elected to wander the building for a while. She’d have to work with the people here, and what better way to be able to do so than to talk to them? It made me feel terribly alone. “You want me to summon something new here?” I asked, already starting to summon some fog. “In your lab?”

“There are enough safeguards that nothing you can summon will damage it.” 

Laughter sounded in my head, and I felt a terrifyingly mischievous urge to prove him wrong. Of course, I would have to create a gate to do that which would surely make Armsmaster wonder. Instead, I did the same thing as I did with the cloak. Pulling up the fog, I started shaping it. First a circle, then a triangle. I tried to recreate the cloak, but the fog pulled away from me as I did. Circles, squares, triangles, cylinders. The woman’s hands became tangible on my shoulders before moving down my arms and grabbing mine. 

The fog gathered in my hand, slowly shifting from a cylinder into something that bent slightly, widening at two points before going back to the same size. It firmed, and I could feel something resembling wrinkles appearing in what must be skin. In my head, a man begged a woman to do what he had managed. Something harder appeared on one end, tapering out into a point that lay just beyond the main part, while the other end stopped suddenly. 

For just a moment, I remembered holding a knife and bringing it down. 

Something dripped onto my hand. 

The object was red and black, yet pale beneath those colors, and I shrieked as I realised what it was. It made a wet splat as it hit the wall, leaving a disgusting red mark, then another as it fell to the floor. Strangely congealed blood slowly dripped out of it. I remembered how someone pulled me into a hug, their blood seeping into the clothes I wore, and thanked me. I remembered her teaching me how to dance, to twirl around what could be a battlefield. “That’s a finger.” The urge to vomit filled me. 

He walked over to where it lay, a rag in hand which he used to carefully pick it up. “It is,” he responded drily. “Why did you summon a finger?”

I glared at the rag. It covered the limb completely. “I didn’t plan to. It just happened.” A chill ran down my spine. Having grown up in Brockton Bay, I was no stranger to violence. Not a week went by without somebody making the news over being shot, and Mom and Dad had made sure to teach me what areas I shouldn’t go to, whether it was night or day. That didn’t mean I had seen something like this before. 

He put the finger below the microscope, clearly intending to analyze it. As my heart rate went down, I couldn’t suppress my curiosity and got closer. It was a… finger, but a strange one. The skin was pale enough that it painfully reminded me of my mother’s face during the funeral. The makeup she’d worn was not enough to hide how lifeless she’d been. Deathly pale was the term that came to mind, yet enough blood flowed from the finger that it seemed to somehow still be alive. A tiny pool had already started to gather at the one end, the strangely congealed blood flowing in a way that reminded me of a slug. 

Armsmaster didn’t seem to mind though, peering through the Microscope’s lens to… do something. I could understand it with the cloak, the different kind of silk was interesting, but what could a finger matter? Especially one that seemed so wrong . 

“Are you seeing this, Dragon?” He suddenly said, glancing up at the ceiling for a moment. 

A feminine voice responded. “Yes. It is miniscule, but it definitely acts as if there is a heart inside.” 

“What?” 

The large screen on the wall flickered on, a woman with black hair and a face mask sitting in a chair, looking at them. “I’m sorry, Evoke. I’d planned to watch quietly, but this is fascinating.”

Why was she watching in the first place? “What is?”

“The finger seems to be connected to a heart. It’s very strange.” 

“You mean it’s alive?” I’d watched a zombie movie many years ago, and for a moment I couldn’t suppress the urge to see if I could burn that finger to ash. “Thats…”

“Fascinating, yes.” 

The urge to vomit returned with a vengeance. 

Minutes passed, yet nothing changed. “It is as human as any of ours,” Dragon insisted while Armsmaster ground his teeth. 

“That is impossible. Parahuman powers follow rules.” He gestured down at the finger, which was lying in a small pool of blood at this point. “What rule does this follow?”

“Evoke’s power seems to be complicated. The rules are likely ones we do not have the data for.” 

“We should be able to hypothesize at least.” He leaned back from the chair, one hand going up to scratch his beard. It was strangely perfect, with not a hair seeming out of place. Did he use tinker tech on it? I glanced at my hair, black and curly locks that fell down my back. The one part of me that looked good. Would tinker tech shampoo be better for it? 

A massive yawn wracked my frame. They were still discussing it, referring to theories that I’d never heard of before. It was difficult to be interested in that. I pulled my cloak around me, nestling deeper into the warmth. It did little more than make me even drowsier. “Why don’t you just cut it open?” The idea slipped out, interrupting their conversation. 

“Is that okay?” Dragon asked, Armsmaster already up and walking towards the cabinets at the far wall. “It-”

“I’m not keeping that thing,” I said as he returned with a scalpel in his hand. I sat up to get a slightly better look. As he moved the finger to another part of the table, a slight adrenaline rush made my body tremble. 

The scalpel slit through the skin without issue, parting it like a hot knife cut through butter. Nothing happened, except for even more blood flowing out, quickly forming a new pool beneath the finger. The inside… I wasn’t sure if it looked like a finger or not. There were three pieces of bones inside, all connected at the joints. I could see some muscle. It twitched. 

I would cover my mouth if I didn’t have a face mask on. “I-”

“Is it dangerous?” Armsmaster interrupted. 

He wanted to know that now? The sick feeling became worse. “I don’t think a finger can do much damage.” I took several steps back, carefully looking away from it while trying to forget what I’d just seen. 

He nodded slowly. “If I can learn where the blood comes from, maybe I can build something that replicates it.”

“You can keep it if you want,” I said. 

He nodded again. Dragon sighed. “Thank you, Evoke. You can go if you want. There is no reason to subject yourself to this.” 

I nodded in thanks and quickly left, barely taking the time to throw a quick bye over my shoulder. She was nice, nicer than Armsmaster, though I wished she’d told me she was watching before. I couldn’t remember doing anything weird, but it wouldn’t be the first time I’d forgotten something like that.  

Perhaps worse, the finger was imprinted into my mind, and the image of those muscles twitching made me jumpy. Was it similar to that tiny heartbeat, just strange power things that made it move or was it something else?

“Not my problem,” I muttered, walking fast enough that a few people glanced at me as I passed them. Armsmaster and Dragon could deal with it. They were more than capable of handling a single finger. 

My phone vibrated in my pocket. I grabbed it, fumbling to unlock it and look at the message. Dad wanted to pick me up and drive home together tonight, even if that meant tripling the time to get home for him, while barely making it faster for me. At least we’d be going by the grocery store on the way home. It would be nice to eat something that wasn’t take-out for once.

“I’ll be there in twenty minutes or so, ” he’d said. 

I responded with a quick “Okay. I will see you then” , before putting the phone back in my pocket. It was a handy thing, but that didn’t make it feel less strange. We’d gone so long without, and now we both had one. He’d messaged me this morning as well, just a simple good morning, and a good night yesterday evening. It was nice, being connected like that.  

I entered the parahuman side of the building, an area which had rooms for all of us. There were bigger ones at the Rig apparently, but it was located in the bay which made it awkward to go there, especially if you were supposed to be on call. I used my pass to open my door, then practically jumped onto the bed, letting my face fall right into the mattress. 

I was tired. Really tired. 

A knock at my door dragged me out of the half-sleep I’d fallen into, and after a few seconds of giving it confused blinks I forced myself up and opened it. “I did not mean to wake you up,” Melina said once she’d entered. “My apologies.” 

“It’s fine. Have to pack my things anyway.” Not that there were many of those. Just some toiletries and the Hobbit, which I put all the way to the bottom of the bag. It was a shame to have to leave it home, but I’d learned my lesson. Taking it with me might just make the same thing happen to it as what happened to Mom’s flute. I wouldn’t risk that, not again. “Do you want to leave?” 

Melina nodded. “I should.” I took the proferred hand and pulled the fog out of it. It wasn’t long before she vanished. A quick look around the room showed that I hadn’t forgotten anything, and a check of the time showed that Dad would arrive in five minutes at most. 

He was already waiting for me by the time I got to the side entrance. Before I could say a word he’d pulled me into a hug. “Had a nice time?” 

“I’m not eight,” I muttered, awkwardly hugging him back. 

“What does that have to do with anything?” He asked, taking the bag from me and putting it in the back of the car. It was an old thing, made for a much larger family than ours, but he’d often had to move things for his job. As had Mom. She’d once come home with the entire trunk filled with books. 

I got into the car myself, trying to remember what had happened to those. I’d seen a few around the house back then, and I knew she’d taken some to the university, but for the rest… “What happened to Mom’s books?” I asked Dad once he got in as well. 

“Which ones?” 

“The ones she’d brought home that one time.” 

“Some are in the living room,” he responded, starting the car up. It rumbled loudly, and the entire thing seemed to creak. “And she brought a few to the campus. I think some might be in the attic. Why?” 

I shrugged. “Just remembered them and got curious.” 

It wasn’t long before we got into a minor traffic jam. Dad turned the radio in and started tapping the wheel with the beat. “I was thinking of inviting some of the Dockworkers over for dinner Friday.” 

“Okay.” I resisted the urge to turn it into a question. When was the last time we’d had anyone over? There hadn’t been anyone in the past two years or so. “What’s the occasion?” 

He shrugged. “I thought it might be fun. They wanted to know how you were doing.”

“What do you mean?”

He looked at me. “They heard of what happened to you. Well, some of it.” 

“You mean-”

Dad shook his. “They only know you had to go to the hospital for a bit, and I told them you will be transferred to Arcadia. Nothing else.” He took a hand off the wheel to give my shoulder a comforting squeeze. “I was thinking lasagna tonight,” he said once the traffic jam had faded. “The way your Mom used to make it.” 

I bit my lip. “That sounds good.” He had a weird smile on his face. “Are you alright?” I asked slowly. 

He turned his head in my direction slightly. “What do you mean?”

“You’re acting a bit… different.” 

“I’ve just been thinking recently,” he said. “It’s nothing to worry about.” 

“That makes me worry more,” I muttered half-heartedly.

It still made him laugh. “I’m sorry for not being there for you these past years, Taylor.” He smiled at me. “I’ll be better from now on. I promise.”

Chapter Text

The crowd was surprisingly large. There must have been several hundred people gathered inside the hall, primarily parents and their children. It wasn’t often that a hero had their debut, and it was usually during the weekend so that as many people as possible could go. I felt tense. In just a few minutes, I’d be the center of attention. 

I clenched a fist and pushed the doubt down. I wasn’t Taylor, bullied girl, right now. I was Evoke, the newest member of the Protectorate East-North East. There was no reason to be nervous. I adjusted my cloak slightly, pulling it away from my eyes and letting a bit more light hit my face. My costume was modelled to be more archaic in comparison to the ones the other heroes wore, to fit with Blaidd, Melina, and whoever else I’d summon. Leather-looking clothes with darker tones, with malleable, metallic plates somehow inserted inside them to provide extra protection. My brown-red cloak had been twisted around and around until it functioned more like a scarf, covering the lower part of my face. Below it was a half-mask which covered everything below my nose. While the cloak worked fine, there was the worry it might slip off in dangerous situations. The mask functioned as a good back-up.

The rest of the cloak had been maneuvered into some kind of cowl that covered my hair, which, according to Melina, was the way it was supposed to be worn. She found it funny not to tell me about it. Wearing it like this felt different, but in a good way. I just wished my hair was visible.

A few more minutes, then I would be up. A short speech, then I’d be done. Then I’d really be a hero. I took a deep breath. I’d memorized it. I’d gotten a few lessons in public speaking. I’d even delivered the speech for Dad a few times. I could do this. There was nothing to worry about. 

The crowd shifted as more people arrived. They had to pay to get in, but most of the money would be sent to various charities that I’d chosen with the help of some PR people. A rehabilitation center for the addicted was the main one, along with a small portion that would be sent to a theater organisation which specialized in medieval plays. They wanted to do one about the Lands Between after hearing about them. Maybe I could summon someone that knew more of its history.

An old voice spoke of marriage between two houses. He told of secrets and betrayal. He lamented the sad state of affairs. If only he had been younger. Perhaps then he could have done something.

Hearing those voices had become more common since summoning the finger. They didn’t seem to be so bad on the whole, most even sounding human.

“We will begin in two minutes, Evoke.” PRT officers were everywhere for these events. Villains had crashed them before, trying to ruin the Protectorate’s reputation. Nothing would go wrong today, though. I was sure of it. 

A microphone clicked. Deputy-Director Renick would be the one to introduce me. I found myself tuning out his words, focusing on the things I was supposed to say. A short introduction of who I was and what I wanted to achieve. A showcase of my power. 

I really shouldn’t summon someone new for that. Piggot would have my head. The thought still made my fingers itch, though.

A slight push on my shoulder made me realize that Renick was done talking. I swallowed, then walked out onto the stage. Hundreds of eyes turned to me, with cameras providing a show for even more. I stopped in front of the microphone and took a deep breath. “My name is Evoke,” I said, focusing on talking in that slow, melodious way Melina did. Everything to fit the theme. “I am glad to make thine acquaintance.” From there, the words rolled out like I was in a daze. My Dad stood near the front, and I could see the pride in his eyes. Would Mom have felt the same? She’d read me these kinds of stories when I was younger. “Please giveth mine fellows the respect thou giveth me,” I finished, letting the fog flow up from beneath my sleeves.

I could summon Blaidd without a gate, but it would be better not to. Show the public something majestic. I didn’t turn around as it formed behind me, though I could feel the wooden platform shift beneath my feet, becoming something closer to stone. I pushed outward, letting the gate grow larger than it had to. Some of the walls shifted as well, and for a moment, the sun seemed to peek in through the ceiling. 

Then Blaidd stepped out. They’d tried to convince him to say something, but he’d refused. This was a favor, he told me. Something we’d joked about back then. I couldn’t remember what-

“Can you imagine?” I laughed. “They’d think you a case 53.”

“What does that mean?”

I ignored the question. The idea of him being a hero was far too amusing. “Pretty sure people would run away, especially once you open your mouth.” 

“Is something wrong with my mouth?” 

“Of course not,” I said, still laughing and having trouble articulating the words because of it. “But it doesn’t scream hero.” 

Was it a favor that he didn’t talk? I resisted the urge to look over my shoulder. It was difficult to keep the gate up like this, especially as it shifted more of the area around. People seemed to be in awe. Dad had a smile on his face. “I promise thou art safe. Thou art under me and mine fellows’ protection.” 

Blaidd stepped back through the gate, and I let it collapse. A final bit of awe as the green-yellow fog swept out. I couldn’t suppress a grin. 

I was a hero now.

—

“...which led to the Marche’s end.” A relieved sigh could be heard throughout the classroom as Mr Johnson finally stopped talking. He was the opposite of Gladly in every way. On the older side with graying hair, he spent the entire lesson talking as we wrote down as much as we could. There were no group projects, no quizzes with a prize, just lectures. He hadn’t taken a moment to make me introduce myself like other teachers had done. He’d made a vague comment about a new student, and before people could look around to see who it was, he’d started talking about the impact capes had on global trade. 

It was at once formal and informal, and I preferred him over Gladly in every way. Nobody whispered during his lessons. Nobody even made noise. Even as we packed our bags, people were fairly quiet, only becoming louder upon entering the hallway. 

I didn’t leave immediately upon packing my bags. “Sir. May I ask you a question?” 

He looked up. “What is it about?” 

“You said the Brockton Bay Brigade attacked Marquis at his home. But…” I trailed off, trying to figure out how to word it. One of the hardest parts about being a cape was remembering what things were common knowledge and what things weren’t. The Unwritten Rules might be one of those things, which… well, they might not suspect me to be Evoke, but even so. It was the thought that mattered. 

“They broke the Unwritten Rules, yes,” Mr Johnson responded, clearly understanding what my question was. “Some argue that Fleur’s death was retaliation against that.” 

“I thought it was an Empire Eightyeight thug who did that.” 

“Which is why only some believe that,” he said. “New Wave, or the Brockton Bay Brigade as it was then known, did break the Unwritten Rules though, and various groups did condemn it. Even so, taking down the Marquis mattered more to people, and so they used that support to form New Wave. Does this answer your question?”

I nodded. “Yes, sir. Thank you.” I turned around to grab my back, only for him to ask me something else. 

“I trust that Arcadia is treating you well?”

“Ah, yes. It is.”

He scoffed. “Winslow is a ghastly place. If anyone treats you as they treated you there, you are welcome to come to me.” 

“Thank you, sir,” I said, not sure what else to say. They must’ve been told about the locker. I resisted the urge to scratch my skin at the thought of crawling, creeping- A shudder wracked my body. Mr Johnson looked at me closely, but didn’t comment on it. 

“You are quite welcome,” he said instead. “Have a good day.” 

“You too, sir.” He turned left in the hallway while I took a right. After a few minutes of walking, I trudged into the cafeteria. It was noisy, but there were quiet corners, and I often ended up sitting there. On rare occasions, Carlos - Aegis - would come over to convince me to sit with them.

I pulled my sandwich from the paper bag and started eating. After a few minutes, I was done and grabbed a book from my bag. I’d gone to the library a few days ago, for the first time in months. I’d missed it. 

A lot of things like that had been happening recently. Everything seemed lighter after Winslow. Here, people just passed me by without a word, and while I wasn’t the only one at this table, they simply ignored me. No mean comments, no cruel glances. Just… disinterested. It put things into perspective. 

My phone buzzed in my pocket, and I pulled it out. Dad had taken to sending a message every few hours, trying to time it around my various breaks so I could read it immediately. Another thing that had changed. A few months ago, he would never have bought a phone, let alone get me one.

I quickly typed a response, then went back to reading. Thirty minutes later, the bell rang, and I packed my bag and went to Algebra. An hour of that, then another half an hour of art - one of the electives we could take - and it was off to the PRT Headquarters. Arcadia wasn’t just the Wards’ school in Brockton Bay because it was the best school. It tried to give its students a practical education, allowing them to take the afternoons off to take lessons or internships elsewhere. It was perfect for the Wards and for me. In my case, it was a writing class. The others had different things, I hadn’t bothered asking them. 

A bus ride took me to the Headquarters. From there, I entered through a side entrance, after which I put my costume on in the locker room. Nobody else was here yet, probably taking another bus together.

I headed to the breakroom to wait. There would be a short meeting to reiterate which tasks everybody head. Console, patrol or a PR event. I did this with the Wards because it made more sense in terms of rules. For all that I was officially a member of the Protectorate, being underage meant having to follow the same rules the Wards did, though with a bit more freedom to make it seem like I wasn’t one. Looking back, I should have seen this coming. I was just a teenager. They wouldn’t just break the rules for me, only bend them a little. At least they let me patrol on my own, with just Blaidd or Melina by my side. 

It took half an hour for the others to arrive, clearly having suffered the wrath of Brockton Bay’s public transport. “Good, you’re already here. Vista needs another hour, so we will start this meeting without her.” Aegis stayed standing while the others sat down on the various couches and chairs. “Your duties haven’t changed. Clock and I will be on console for the first stretch. Gallant and I will do the second stretch. Clock, you’re also on patrol duty with Vista for the second, so make sure you’re ready for that. Evoke is on patrol for the first, no duties for the second. Kid and Gallant have first patrol in the western Boardwalk. Everyone got that?” We made various noises of agreement. I put my book in my bag and got to my feet. “Evoke, you’ve got the eastern side.” 

“Okay.” The Boardwalk was divided into several parts for patrolling purposes, though a single hero could probably cover it all. The Wards, and me as well, were not allowed to patrol outside these areas unless accompanied by a member of the Protectorate, which meant we rarely did. They were too busy handling as much of the crumbling city as they could, which was difficult even with New Wave. The Empire Eightyeight numbered as many capes as all of us - the Wards, Protectorate and New Wave - combined, and the Azn Bad Boys had Lung. With there being numerous smaller gangs and groups, it was no surprise that Brockton Bay barely held on. 

A few moments of focus and Blaidd appeared by my side. “You are getting faster,” he said. 

“It’s easier to hear you. And others.” 

He blinked at me, a mildly confused look on his face. I glared back. “Stop that.” 

“You asked me to help.” 

“This is not helping.” 

Blaidd stayed quiet once again. Changing the way you talked was difficult. It was nice to have some help in doing so, but the way they did it was frustrating at times. “It is easier to hear thee,” I told him.

“And the memories?”

“I… think I sometimes hear something, but I can’t remember what.” A frown made its way onto my face. “The details are… The details art difficult to remember. Art thou willing to help?”

“What’s the last?” He asked as we left the room. Behind us, I could hear Clockblocker snickering. Somehow, I disliked him more than Gallant. At least Gallant had the respect to do stuff like that out of my sight. 

“A marriage between two houses,” I recalled. It had been a few days, but I hadn’t gotten the time to talk about it with him yet. “Something about secrets and betrayal.” 

He nodded slowly. “Renalla and Radagon,” he said, the second name spoken with a venomous twist. “He betrayed her. Who told you? Can you remember?” 

“There was something about a church,” I said slowly. 

“Where they married. The Church of Vow. You can see both symbols from it.” I threw him a questioning look. “The Erdtree and Raya Lucaria,” he continued upon seeing it. “I cannot say more.” 

They never could. I was supposed to remember it myself. The more they said they couldn’t, the more I felt somebody else decided what they could say. They always seemed unhappy about it. 

We rejoined the busier streets, slowly moving towards the eastern Boardwalk. Not much crime happened here. It was close enough to the Headquarters that a response to any cape would be quick, and the enforcers and police kept a close eye on the civilians. Even so, that didn’t mean it never happened, and if I saw a civilian break a rule, I could intervene. Well, Blaidd would. It’s unlike that I could take any of them on my own. 

A slight grin made its way onto my face. For now. If what Melina said was true… 

As we moved further away from the main streets, the buildings became slightly more derelict. Never bad enough that the tourists might take issue, but it still showed the city’s slow decay. A turn and we started going back to the main streets. It was a strange route we were supposed to follow, one that kept us largely in the busier areas where we could be seen by the public, but still had use move away from them every so often. I still hadn’t figured out why. My best guess was that those were areas where Merchants were often spotted. They were the main drug distributors of the city. The smallest of the three gangs, they were more a nuisance than anything else. The only reason the ABB or E88 hadn’t taken them out yet was that doing so would leave them open to the other. 

The Protectorate… I hadn’t gotten a straight answer yet. Assault turned it into a joke, while Battery said it had to with the status quo, that removing them would cause more problems. I couldn’t help but feel they were simply excuses. The Merchants were free to continue their dealing, shoving needles into innocent people and turning them inside out for cash. 

“Meager coin,” I muttered to myself, which made Blaidd look up. “I thought of another replacement,” I said upon seeing it. 

He nodded in understanding. It was one of the assignments PR had given me. Every hero had them, apparently, and in my case, they weren’t so bad. Make sure your summons behave was number one, and number two was to replace as many modern-sounding words and sentences with older ones. “I thought it could replace cash.” 

He didn’t respond, his head twisting to look down an alley. “What is it?” I asked him, taking a step back so that he could properly cover me. 

“Thief.” 

“Ah.” 

We waited for a moment, then I nodded at him. “I am right behind thee, Blaidd.” He didn’t wait any longer, charging forward into the alley that was narrow enough for his shoulders to brush the walls. I started jogging after him. Before even leaving the alley on the other side, I heard a shout. Blaidd had a hand clamped around a terrified-looking thug’s neck. The man had a bright pink handbag in his hand. 

“Thou art under arrest,” I told him. “Surrender thine ill-gotten gains.” My heartbeat, which had started to rise ever so slightly, went back down to normal. There was no threat here, not another person to be seen or heard. If there was, Blaidd would have knocked the man unconscious and moved on. 

The thug groaned as Blaidd lifted him on a shoulder. It would be a short walk to the police station, and this was easier than waiting for them to arrive. The Boardwalk had much lower criminality than the other areas of Brockton Bay, but it still had it, mostly in the form of petty thieves and pickpockets. It was rare for villains to try something, which was probably why I’d been given this route to patrol. For all that I was a member of the Protectorate, it was clear they preferred to handle me like they would a Ward. I didn’t mind so much. They were essentially solo patrols, and only Aegis had been on the console so far. He was easy to work with. 

“Doth it feeleth strange?” I asked Blaidd after a while, feeling my cheeks flush when he looked at me. It felt stupid talking to him like this. He hadn’t changed how he spoke, meaning I spoke more Shakespearean than they did. At least they didn’t mock me for it, even if Melina did take a certain joy in teasing me. That stupid smile… “That thou letteth them live?” I added when he didn’t answer. 

The thug on his shoulder squeaked. Blaidd shrugged, which made him quiet down. “It is different. In a good way.” 

“Does- doth it still happen there?” 

“So you aren’t-” The thug started to say, only for Blaidd to tighten his hand. It was large enough to cover a fair amount of the man’s back, and he immediately stopped talking. 

“At times. Death is more acceptable there.”

“Do they cometh back to life?” 

“You remember that?” 

I resisted the urge to shrug. Evoke didn’t shrug. “Sometimes.”

“Some do. Not all. Not anymore.” We walked in silence after that, soon rejoining the busier streets. With it being a surprisingly nice day, quite a number of people had gone out to sit in the cafes and look through the shops. A few children pointed as we passed by. One begged his mother to get a picture. The mother refused. 

“This is console. Is everything alright? I see you deviated from your path,” Aegis said through my earpiece. 

I clenched my left hand, engaging the muting device on my face mask. “Everything is fine. Blaidd and I thought it would be faster to bring him to the police station directly.” 

“Heard you. Console out.” 

I clenched it again. For all that my costume might look like something out of the Middle Ages, there were quite a few pieces of tinker tech hidden within it. The face mask was the biggest of them. Along with the muting function was a breathing filter which would allow me to breathe underwater, as well as ignore any smoke or gasses. It made walking through the alleyways of Brockton Bay a lot easier. Addicts used many things, and all of them smelled terrible. 

Two police officers were already waiting to take the thug off our hands. A short exchange later and we went on. They’d get the proof from the body camera hidden in the folds of my costume, which showed him stealing the bag. It would be enough proof to get him prosecuted. 

“What time is it?” I asked Aegis. 

“It is five past twelve. Another half an hour, then you’re done for the day.” 

“I can go a bit longer.” 

I could hear the shrug through the earpiece. “That’s not my call, but you’re already getting more patrolling hours than normal.” Enough to make me look like an adult, but not enough to break the rules for Wards. That was the rule of thumb for everything that I did as a hero, which included the brand deals. I thanked every god in existence that I couldn’t do most of them. The memories of seeing Miss Militia wearing a bikini still hadn’t left my head. 

“No bear meat here either?” Blaidd asked me. We walked side by side, him moving slowly to let me keep up. His sheer size made everyone step aside, and I saw several people taking pictures in the corner of my eye. It was easier to ignore them now, after several patrols. It helped that they always seemed to focus on Blaidd. It would probably be different if I were to summon Melina instead, but she was uninterested.

“We dost not partake in its flesh. Why doth thou liketh it so much?” I mentally cringed at the look Blaidd threw at me. Stupid Shakespearean. 

He shrugged. “Reminds me of good times.” 

“I wish thou would telleth me of those-”

“Evoke!” Two teenagers, a boy and a girl, walked up to me, one of them with some paper and a pen in hand. Autographs, which wasn’t as common as you might think. It was rare for civilians to ask a hero on patrol for one. They generally left it for events. “Can I get an autograph?” The girl. “You can address it to Lisa.” 

“The most frustrating girl in the world,” the boy said under his breath. He was black and tall, with huge muscles that, while still looking tiny next to Blaidd’s, were very impressive. He was handsome, I decided as I took the sheet of paper, glad to be wearing clothes that hid what was undoubtedly a massive blush. 

“You shut up, Brian,” the girl responded, pointing a finger at him. “Pretty please?” She asked me, clasping her hands together. 

“To Lisa,” I said out loud as I wrote, “mine most frustrating fan in the world.” Brian grinned, while the girl had a surprised look on her face. 

Then she laughed as well. “Touché. I’ll remember that one,” she said jokingly, elbowing Brian in the side. He didn’t even flinch. “Thanks again. Ta ta.” 

Brian was really handsome, I decided as they walked away. “That’s not something Evoke would write,” Aegis said over the earpiece. 

“Shut up,” I responded.  

“And I’m pretty sure he’s underage,” he continued. “That would make this illegal.” 

I rolled my eyes. It was rare for him to joke around like this, but I didn’t mind. He wasn’t mean about it, unlike Clockblocker. 

“It’s time to return,” he said. “I’ll see you at HQ for debrief.” 

“It might take a while,” I said as more people started walking up to us. “But I’ll see you there.”

Chapter Text

Seeing someone that I had seen while wandering around as Evoke was strange. It had happened a few times before. There were two boys from Winslow, a kid from the neighborhood, and one of Dad’s friends, but this was somehow different. Maybe it was because I got to know Lisa as Evoke, not Taylor. She had nothing to do with Taylor, who’d been shut in a locker, who’d been laughed at, who was… less somehow. Evoke was a hero, with people that she trusted, someone who could stand tall against villains. Someone who hadn’t fallen asleep while crying for a friend long gone. 

It was probably an unhealthy way of thinking, separating these parts of myself. I couldn’t help it though, because even when talking to Melina or Blaidd at home, I didn’t feel like Taylor. I did feel like Taylor when Lisa noticed me looking at her and walked towards me. There was a small smile on her face. It reminded me of Emma. I glanced around, but no one seemed to be paying attention. My book was still open on my lap, and I tried to focus on it, only to find myself looking back up when she leaned down onto the table. “Hey. Can I sit here?” Her smile felt different, more awkward than it did at the Boardwalk. “I recently transferred and don’t know anyone here.”

“I- There’s other places to sit.” 

She shrugged. “This place is quieter. Don’t feel like being surrounded by them.” She gestured to the left, my right, to the middle of the cafeteria. There was a large group of teenagers there, and I recognized most of them. Carlos noticed us looking and waved. 

I felt a smile tug at my lips. “Yeah, I get that.”

“So. Can I?”

“I guess.” 

Lisa sat down immediately, grabbing a small bag from her backpack. There was a sandwich inside, with tomato, cucumber and egg on it. “I don’t like cafeteria food,” she explained. “Too icky.” She bit into the sandwich with gusto. It looked delicious compared to what I had. 

It took a questioning look for me to realize I was staring at her, and I quickly pulled my eyes back down to my book. She laughed softly. “Don’t worry. You’re not the first to stare at me.” She tore her sandwich in two. “Take it. I ate way too much for breakfast.” 

“I’m not hungry.”

She grinned. “I saw you looking at it.”

“I thought I was looking at you.” 

She winked. “They’re not mutually exclusive.” She practically pushed it beneath my nose. “Come on! See it as a thank you for letting me be more than some lonely teenager.”

“There’s nothing wrong with being alone,” I muttered, taking the sandwich. It would be rude not to take it.  

“Alone and lonely aren’t the same thing.” I bit into the sandwich instead of answering. It was as good as it looked.  

We ate in silence, and after finishing it, I went back to reading my book. Lisa pulled out a phone, a modern one which barely fit in a single hand. It wasn’t long before she was typing away, and I found myself completely absorbed by the book. This chapter was nearly finished. If I read quickly, I could finish another one before the break ended. 

Before I could even start it, though, Lisa started talking again. “Who’s that guy that’s looking at us? The one in the loud group?” I looked up to find Carlos still looking at us. “He’s been staring for a while. Is he a friend of yours?”

“Something like that.” 

“Something like that?”

“It’s complicated.” I sighed. “We work at the same internship location. He tries to pull me into things.”

Her eyes narrowed slightly. “Oh my. Is he some kind of villain?” She asked, smirking. 

“No.” She pouted slightly. I found myself rolling my eyes. “I transferred recently. He’s just trying to help.” 

“You too? It’s nice to know someone who is in the same boat. Where were you before?”

“Winslow.”

Lisa started smirking again. My fingers tightened around my book. She did that a lot. “My condolences,” she drawled. “I’m guessing all the stories are true?”

“What stories?”

“That it’s the gangs’ recruiting ground, a drug den, a prostitution ring… I could go on for hours.” She grinned. “So. Is any of it true?”

“Some of it.” I hesitated, then put my book down. She was one of the first people I’d given an autograph to. The least I could do was talk to her. And she was Brian’s friend. Maybe she could introduce us? I resisted the urge to scoff. Who’d go out with me? 

The four-armed woman laughed in my head. 

“I’m really lucky I got to go here,” Lisa said, drawing my attention. “My uncle just wanted me to go to school to socialize. I guess he thought this has the right people? Wouldn’t surprise me, he’s a bit of a snob.”

“Your uncle?”

A pained look appeared on her face. “My parents are a bit… difficult. They don’t really care, prefer to… I don’t know, drink and work. Mostly my dad. They try, don’t get me wrong, but…” She shrugged. “My uncle offered me some help. Really insisted on it, too. He could probably tell I was about to run away again. A place to stay, money if I need it. I helped in with some odd jobs in exchange.” She bit her lip. “Now he wants me to get out of the house and socialize with people. Can you believe it? He does the exact same thing!”

“Staying inside and working the entire day?”

“Exactly! Where do those adults get the right?” She was grinning but didn’t look happy. There were dark stripes beneath her eyes. “Always sticking their noses into our business! I’d much rather be at home doing something fun.”

“School can be fun,” I said.

She raised an eyebrow. 

“Okay, fine, but it isn’t too bad.”

The other one started to go up, only for her to burst into laughter. I glared. “Sorry,” she said, calming down slightly. “It’s just your expression. You looked almost physically in pain saying that.” 

“I used to like it more.”

Lisa resumed eating, and I went back to my book. It was a companionable silence, simply being in each other’s company without saying anything. Was this what having a friend was like? Emma and I always talked back when we were still friends. Or I did. This wasn’t so bad, though, and I liked Lisa more than the other people I’d talked to at Arcadia, not that I’d talked to many people. “Was that why you transferred from Winslow?” Lisa asked after a few minutes. “Did something happen at that school?”

Something dropped in my chest. I swallowed, my throat dry. I remembered people passing by. “I don’t want to talk about it.” The words were difficult to get out. 

A sad look appeared on her face. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “I get that.” 

The rest of lunch was spent in silence. 

***

“We didn’t talk after that,” I told Melina. I lay back onto the living room couch, looking up at the ceiling and taking in the faded white that was there as well. The color was a constant throughout our house. No cracks and crevices, though, unlike my bedroom. “It feels weird. Simple, somehow.” 

Melina didn’t speak, content to sit in the chair and watch me. Sometimes, I would forget she was even there. “I…” A frown appeared on my face. Mom would have brushed a finger over it, smiling as she told me to stop before it stayed that way. It never failed to make me laugh. I felt a lump in my throat. “I forgot making friends could be so simple.”

She didn’t suppress a soft laugh. I glared. “Things were easier when we were younger,” she said. “Is she kind?”

“I think so,” I muttered, feeling like a child. “I don’t think she likes her uncle much. She sounded upset. About her parents too.”

We both knew what went unsaid. After a few minutes of silence, she rose to her feet. I got up as well. “Shall we begin?”

I nodded. “Though this isn’t a safe place for it.”

Melina inclined her head. “We should head to the headquarters to do this safely.” She offered her hand, and with a touch of mine, her body turned into fog. I walked to the front door, picking my bag up on the way. There wasn’t much in it that I needed, but Dad was working late, so I’d probably eat there again. 

A single bus ride took me to the Boardwalk, after which it was just a matter of using one of the various entrances. There was one on the side of the building for interns, but the easiest was the front entrance. Simply walk up to the counter and give one of the preplanned messages, and you’d be in. From there, I put on my costume and walked to the boom room, called that for the one time Miss Militia used her power to create a bomb. Since Assault was the one who told the story, I had my doubts that it truly happened.

A short moment of focus and I felt four arms encircle me. A cold wind drew across my skin, leaving goosebumps in its wake. Melina appeared in the fog mere seconds later. Summoning her had become easier with time. “What is her name?” I asked before she could speak, the curiosity suddenly becoming too much to bear. “The woman’s.”

Her head tilted slightly before a look of understanding appeared on her face. “Ranni,” she said. “Ranni the Witch. You were close.”

“Were we…” I trailed off. “Were we together?”

“How do you mean?”

I glanced down. “Like… lovers.”

“Lovers?” Melina asked, a look of amusement on her face that immediately turned apologetic once I looked back at her. “No. Ranni…” A look of frustration appeared on her face. “I cannot tell you that. But… Ranni does not love. Not like that. She sacrificed it to avoid a fate she did not wish for. You were close friends that trusted each other, however. And you did harbor a crush for a time.”

That was enough to make me blush again. “I didn’t need to know that,” I hissed. 

“Embarrassing memories are a sister’s prerogative to share.” 

“We-“

“What are we but sisters, Taylor?” She stepped forward and put her hands on my shoulders. She gave me a pitying look. “We rode across the Lands Between together. You saved my life, and I held you as you died.”

“Friends. Friends do that,” I said through the lump in my throat. Why did everything remind me of Emma today? 

The pity turned to knowing, and she pulled me into a hug. “Not all friends would do that, nor do they need to. That is why I would rather call you sister,” she whispered in my ear. “They say blood is thicker than water. I say blood cannot exist without it. Our friendship forms the base of that stronger bond.” 

I clamped my arms around her waist, face hidden in the crook beneath her shoulder and neck. I wouldn’t cry. Evoke didn’t cry. That’s who I was right now, inside and out. I wouldn’t cry. 

Melina didn’t comment on my red eyes when she let go. Instead, she took a step back and knelt down onto the ground. Fire lit in her palm. “There are two types of magic in the Lands Between. Sorcery requires decades of study to master. Incantations are simpler but require faith in a god or being. Some might use words to strengthen that trust, others do not. I am unable to teach you sorcery, but I can teach you some incantations. Those of fire are the ones I am most familiar with, and others can teach you much more.” 

She closed her hand around the flame. No smoke escaped. “In your case, you need to trust your power to provide. That Ranni will guide you, and your patron will-“ She gasped, hand shooting to her burnt eye. I stepped forward, only for her to shake her head. “I am fine.”

“What happened?”

A pitying look, as if I was the hurt one. “I cannot tell you, Taylor. Your…” She huffed a laugh. “Your patron calls it contamination, I believe. You needn’t worry about it.”

“But-“

She shook her head. “Another time. For now, let us focus on incantations, yes?”

“I don’t think I can trust this patron if they hurt you,” I muttered, still uncertain about what happened.  

“I understand. But if you cannot trust it to be true, at least trust that it needs you to achieve its goals.”

“And when it does?” I asked mutinously. 

A moment of silence. “Then it will continue to learn, as is its purpose,” Melina finally said. She knelt back down. “Put your hands together as if you were holding water.” It was clear she wouldn’t answer more questions, and so I did. If nothing else, creating fire might teach me more about this patron, whoever they were. “Now close your eyes. Your patron is always watching, and Ranni knows fire nearly as well as ice. She will guide you. As will I.”

The moment I closed my eyes, the fog started to flow. It wasn’t long before my arms and hands were surrounded, the yellowish green making it difficult to see my skin and clothes. As when I had summoned the cloak and finger, two of Ranni’s hands surrounded mine. Unlike then, there were no voices, just the image of a bonfire in a cave, with dozens of figures carefully watching it. “Do you see it?” Melina’s words were difficult to hear, as if coming from outside that same wall. “It was heresy, once. Any who heard its words were banished, their necks encircled to show their words were not to be paid tribute to.”

Ranni’s hands tightened, feeling warmer than ever before, even as the unnatural cold remained. In the corners of my eyes, I saw something move, but when I turned to look, there was only more of the cave. More of those people, none of them seeing me. All looked to the flame, watching and listening, some kneeling while others stood tall. “There was once a god inside the flame,” Melina continued. “Nothing remains of it now. Its tender still lives, though he is not one for words. Can you feel the warmth?”

Ranni’s hands had gone completely cold while the fog had heated up. Warm, incredibly so, to the point of nearly searing my skin. My eyes flew open. 

“It is to be expected,” Melina said as I looked upon hands surrounded by fog. “It is difficult to trust something you cannot see. For all you know, I might be playing you for a fool.”

“It was burning me.” I looked away from them and up to her. A small flame fluttered in her hands. 

“It symbolized exactly that for a long time. Things have changed, fortunately, and the religion surrounding it like to use this icon.” The flame twisted around in her hands, then became broader at the bottom and grew upward, thinning as branches spread out. “The burning tree is a symbol of change, and while the religion hasn’t spread throughout the Lands Between as some others have, it is quite a popular one still.” 

“What does that even mean?” I grumbled. 

Melina laughed. “I can explain it if you wish, though it will be poor. Your patron will let me speak of some things, but not of others, and it is the other things that are required to properly understand it all.” 

I found my body tensing. “How am I supposed to trust something when it does that?”

“Your patron is not very human in its ways.” She got up and walked over, sitting back down beside me. “It does not understand us, and though I believe it would like to, it is still very much stuck in its ways. Perhaps it will change one day, or maybe it never will. Either way, it does care.”

“You’ve said that already.”

“I hope you trust me when I say it.” She glanced at me. The scar around her eye was obvious like this, though it seemed somewhat better than it did before, the previously harsh lines fading slowly. 

“Will you be able to see through it again?” 

There was a moment of confusion on her face before she made a sound of understanding. “Perhaps. I do not miss it like before. It is a part of me now.” She smiled. “I like it. It is unique.” 

“I guess.”

“Maybe you should get something like it? There are tattoos here, no?”

“Dad would kill me if I did something like that.” 

She laughed. “I do not think he would be that cruel.” She rose to her feet and offered me a hand. I took it. “It is quite late. You should go home. We can try again tomorrow if you wish?”

Should I? It wasn’t a real question, I definitely should if I wanted to get those memories back. Using my powers seemed to be the best way to do that. Trusting my patron, whoever they were, was the only thing I could do. I couldn’t help but hate it though. 

The thoughts kept spinning as I ate dinner and then made my way home. Did all parahumans have patrons? They certainly didn’t know about them, or I would have heard about it. Maybe I should talk to someone. Battery was nice to talk to, and she wouldn’t mind me asking her. 

I got off the bus. Ten minutes later, I was home, still questioning. Still wondering. “I’m home,” I shouted. 

It took a moment before Dad responded. “Have you eaten yet?” He called from the kitchen. 

“No, I haven’t,” I responded as I walked in. “Spent the last hour or so at…” I trailed off, looking at Dad. He was sitting down on a chair, his head leaning on one hand while the other held an ice pack against his cheek. “What happened?” 

He shook his head. “Nothing to worry about. Just a small disagreement at the docks.”

I grabbed the ice pack and pulled it away. It was a large bruise, a bad one. “With who?”

He shook his head again and put the ice pack back. “It’s fine. Really. They shouldn’t come back.”

“They?”

Dad said nothing. The silence became heavy as I stared at him. He looked away. “Who is they?”

A firm look appeared on his face. “I’m serious, Taylor. It’s nothing to worry about.”

Dad worked at the Docks. It was one of the poorer areas, and parts of it were split amongst the various gangs. The northern areas were occupied by the ABB and the western areas by the E88. The Merchants moved through the city but could often be found around the boat graveyard, which used to be where ships entered. As the name suggested, only broken ones remained now. 

All the gangs were terrible. The ABB was known to kidnap girls from the streets, there were stories of the Merchants injecting kids with heroin, and the Empire was one of the largest nazi gangs in the United States, members assaulting someone just to join. They liked to act like they were civilized, though, which meant they weren’t likely to have done it. It wouldn’t fit their claims of protecting the working class. And the ABB was led by Lung, who was strangely unambitious. “It was the Merchants, wasn’t it?” 

Dad tried to hide it, but I saw him stiffen. “I’ll go to Director Piggot tomorrow,” I said. “The Protectorate will help.”

His shoulders dropped, and he pulled the ice pack away. He looked exhausted. “They won’t, Little Owl. The Docks are not their priority, and dealing with the Merchants would require a massive amount of effort. It would leave the Boardwalk an easy target for every villain in the city. The ABB and E88 would probably start a gang war, and smaller groups like Circus and the Undersiders would rob the city empty. They won’t risk it.” 

“But-“

He shook his head. “It’s fine. Really. Just a small fight. This was just me being stupid.” 

“What if they bring a gun next time?” I was getting louder. “I don’t- I can’t-“

He pulled me into a hug. “That won’t happen, Taylor. I promise.”

I hugged him back and tried to believe him.

Chapter Text

Breakfast the next day was tense. The atmosphere that had started to fade these past weeks, where neither of us knew what to say, was back again and heavier than ever. Those standard questions of ‘did you sleep well?’ and ‘excited for today?’ were only answered with a yes and a not really. The first answer was a lie as well, because I’d lain awake for hours. For all that Dad insisted he could solve it himself, he was no cape. There was little he could do against someone like Skidmark, and I couldn’t help but worry it wasn’t the Merchants attacking the Docks, but the Empire or the ABB. Someone like Hookwolf would kill him and never think about it again. 

It all pointed to the same conclusion. I had to do something. I couldn’t leave Dad to fend for himself, not when that was the same as leaving him to die. And so, upon arriving at the PHQ, I immediately went to Piggot’s office. Her secretary wasn’t there yet, it being an early Saturday morning, so I simply knocked on the door. “I will call you in.”

It took several minutes before she did. Her desk was overflowing with papers. There was a large screen on one corner with some kind of tinkertech computer connected to it which stood below her desk. I couldn’t see what was on it from this angle. “Evoke.” Piggot said nothing else. Hands folded, she simply waited for me to start. 

I wasn’t even sure what I wanted to say. The wrong words, and she’d just brush me aside. Telling her that the gangs were encroaching on the Docks felt like something she might listen to, but… wasn’t that obvious? They always did so, had been doing it for years. Most of the Docks were controlled by them in some manner. “My father was attacked by gang members yesterday,” I finally said awkwardly. It took some effort to keep my hands at my side. 

She stared at me, beady eyes seemingly ignoring the fact that my eyes were largely hidden beneath the cowl. “He’s not the only one,” she responded slowly, nodding at the screen. I still couldn’t see what was on it. “About a dozen attacks in total, all over the city. There were even two on the Boardwalk.”

My frown wasn’t visible due to the cowl. I think she knew I was doing it anyway. “You mean they’re connected.”

She scoffed. “It means your father isn’t unique. Unless they attacked him with you in mind, of course, which would be an entirely different issue.”

“He said the gangs are becoming more active around the Docks. Shouldn’t we do something about that?”

Piggot leaned back into the chair, a single finger slowly tapping the armrest. “Do you know what Brockton Bay is?” She suddenly asked. “It is the city with the sixth highest cape population in the United States. Do you know how many people live here?”

 “Four hundred thousand?” I said hesitantly.

“Three hundred and fifty. Quite a decent number. Puts us around the thirty-ninth place for population.” The finger stopped. “Do you know what this means?”

“There are disproportionately many capes. Maybe… more chance for new ones? Due to trigger events,” I added hesitantly.

Piggot nodded. “Exactly. This city is smaller than Boston, which is less than a hundred miles away. Despite that, we have our own department. This city is such a mess that we need not just a rapid response, but an instant one.” 

“But we should deal with the villains then,” I said, slightly louder. “It’s a mess because of them.”

“The city is also a powder keg,” she interrupted. “You take down one gang, and the rest start fighting in the vacuum. And which gang would you take down? The Empire has more capes than we do, even when taking New Wave into account, while the ABB has Lung and Oni Lee. Lung has fought the entire Protectorate and won, while Oni Lee has killed more people than Hookwolf. Then there is Coil, who we don’t know anything about beyond the fact that he can equip mercenaries with tinkertech weapons, which would kill our squads just as easily as Oni Lee would. Better, maybe, since those mercenaries can think.”

“What about the Merchants? They’re probably the ones who attacked my father. They wouldn’t be too difficult to handle.” Futile words. She wouldn’t help. I should have known.

“And leave the rest of the city for the ABB or the nazis?” She shook her head. “Absolutely not. There is a status quo, one which is awful, but works. I’d rather have twelve assaults a day than a gang war in which capes duke it out in the streets.”

There was a thump in my head as she finished. She was still talking, but I ignored it. Numbers. That’s all it was to her. Just… numbers. A gang war would cause many more deaths, and so those twelve assaults were acceptable.

“I told you before that I wouldn’t stand for a cape doing their own thing,” Piggot said quietly. “Please remember that, Evoke.”

I didn’t say a word as I left. She didn’t understand. Piggot had never been in a situation like this, where those above you looked down at you and wrote you off. The urge to scream filled me, but I pushed it away. It wouldn’t solve anything. It wouldn’t make me feel better either. Few things would.

I found myself on the roof before too long. It was quiet here, and high enough that you could see most of the city. The Docks were hidden behind some skyscrapers. Shiny and new, from up here it looked like the city was doing fine. From up here, it was one of those cities that had prospered with the appearance of capes. From up here, you could feel like a hero.

Ranni’s arms encircled me and held me tight. A head came down onto my shoulder. No words. They weren’t needed. I knew in my heart that she understood. Not perfectly, she hadn’t gone through something like this, but she understood something. “It’s funny,” I said quietly. The arms tightened for a moment. “Are you sure we weren’t… You know?”

The arms went up and down slightly, like a shrug, then tightened even more. She should be strangling me at this point, as tight as it was, yet it just felt nice. I sank down, arms around my knees. “I don’t know what to do,” I said. “I want to help, but I don’t want to make things worse.”

Fog gathered in front of me and turned into a person. I remembered the day. Blackwell had been sitting in her luxurious chair while I had been pacing. It was the last time I’d gone to her for help. She looked different from how I remembered, a lot more like Piggot than in real life. The meaning was clear, though. I bit my lip in thought. “But… They have to know what they’re talking about, right?” In my heart, I knew I was just going through the motions, playing devil’s advocate without believing in it.

The fog twisted. It was me, banging on the locker’s door. “I guess not.” I closed my eyes. “How- Melina said about the patron… How do I know I can trust it? You? I guess it doesn’t matter. There’s no way to prove that you are who you say.”

Melina’s face appeared in the fog, nodding. “Why don’t you show your own face?”

A large spider appeared above the face, strings coming not from its abdomen, but out of its legs, connecting to Melina’s face, and then to others that I couldn’t see. They walked, free to move and talk and act as they wished, but still under its control. Blaidd was another of them, the others were just shadows. One was lit up in a way, lighter than the others, just a bit clearer. “That one’s you?” A hand rubbed my head like I might pet a cat. “It just restrains you, then. But why? Why does it care to do so?”

Another shrug. The figure weaved back and forth. A so-so gesture, I guessed. She knew, but didn’t know. Guesses, assumptions. I rested my head on my knees and stared at the ground. “Why is it always so complicated?” I asked. “I just want to know what I should do.” 

The figure nodded in understanding, then waved her hand. Everything collapsed. A horned man claimed to be the last of all kings, holding an order together even as it collapsed, and staying behind when no one else would. There was a man who didn’t fight for power, but for what he believed in. I saw him as he fell to his knees and realised all he’d ever seen was a lie. I watched as he broke down the thrones, leaving a single one and proclaiming himself the first of kings. Grace cannot be found within chaos, he whispered to himself, yet it cannot exist without it. 

The fog collapsed a second time, changing even as the memories were burned inside my brain. I knew that room, though I’d never been there. I’d seen that city and loved it. “Does it still exist?” I asked Ranni. 

Arms tightened then loosened. So little change from previous times, yet I still understood the meaning. “He’ll make it better,” I said, though I didn’t know who he was. A cursed sword held by a spider’s legs. The sword’s owner reminded the spider of itself. 

The hand brushed through my hair again. I leaned back into her, only to find myself toppling over as there was nothing there. A giggle echoed in my ears. A furious blush found its way to my face. “Shut up,” I whispered, pushing myself up from the smooth, greyish stone. 

That made me look around. It was everywhere. The entire roof of the PHQ had turned into it, completely different from the concrete it had been before. “Is this why I can’t summon him?” I asked. “Or you? Is it the patron or something else?”

Ranni nodded for both. The stone was fading, turning back into the concrete it should be, but it was slow-going. “The more powerful, the more they change it,” I mused. “Like Blaidd did when I first summoned him. This is without a portal, though. This king isn’t even here.” It took several minutes for it to fade completely, and the sun had properly risen in the sky at that point, peeking over the skyscrapers and allowing me to bask in it. It was nice, and the worry I’d felt before didn’t eat at me as much as before. 

“Thought I’d find you here,” a voice came from behind me. It startled me, and Ranni’s arms vanished, leaving only goosebumps behind. “The director has a way with words, and there’s not a cape I know that hasn’t gone here after talking to her at some point. Except for Armsmaster, I guess.”

I turned around and found myself looking at Battery. She was not looking at me. A shudder wracked my frame, and I found myself wishing for Ranni’s presence. “I hate this,” I muttered, though I didn’t know whether it was Battery’s presence, the vague memories and feelings or that Ranni had left that I hated.

Battery walked closer, looking out to the city below and beyond. “We all do,” she said, and it took me a moment to realise she wasn’t talking about any of those three reasons. “All you can do is to learn to live with it. The capes here are simply too strong and numerous to do anything else.”

“The villains are,” I spoke after a few seconds, muscles tightening as I did.

She nodded. “It does seem the villains are always stronger than the heroes.”

It reminded me of the patron, the spider with strings coming from its legs, the way the cursed sword - whatever that was - fascinated it. “Have you ever heard something about parahumans having patrons?” I asked.

There was a long silence. I looked up at her to see that the skin that wasn’t hidden by her mask was pale. “I- Once or twice. Maybe? What was the context?”

“Melina said I had a patron. It’s what lets me use my powers according to her.”

Another long bout of silence. Battery was still looking at the city, but in that particular way that made me think she wasn’t seeing anything, her mind miles away. “I’ve never heard about it in that context,” she finally responded. “Doubt the other one matters. Though maybe those patrons do something?” She shook her head. “No, forget it. Point is, we simply aren’t powerful enough to take on the villains, especially if they feel backed into a corner. Just the other day, the Undersiders managed to escape Assault and me.” She was trying to change the subject. 

I let it go. I had enough things on my mind. “They’re not that strong, right?”

She nodded. “D-listers at best. Someone like Hookwolf would give us far worse than bruised egos.”

My jaw clenched. Tiny wisps of fog crept out of my skin. “There are a few I can summon who could toss him around.” 

“That I’d pay to see, but it’s better you didn’t. Brockton Bay is one big status quo. Nobody likes it, which is why it works.”

“We should fix it,” I said, voice tight.

“Like I said, we all wish we could. But going out on your own won’t do that, Evoke.” She turned to look at me, a slight frown on her face. “It will just-“

“Cause a gang war, I know!” I jumped to my feet, fists clenched. “But it’s such bullshit! Why can’t all the heroes just get together and clean the country, city by city? There’s no way the gangs could stand up against Alexandria, let alone the entire Triumvirate!”

Battery’s face twisted in frustration. “They’re needed elsewhere. Besides, fights like that would just create more triggers. Better the devil you know than the one you don’t.”

I shook my head rapidly and shouted. “That’s just more excuses!”

Her entire body seemed to droop. “They are.” Her shoulders slumped, and her head fell back slightly so she could look up at the sky. “They’re excuses upon excuses, but that doesn’t make them wrong. Sometimes, the best one can do is do nothing.”

“That’s what Blackwell did,” I said quietly. She turned to look at me, a confused look on her face. “Every time I went to her, she said she needed proof. And when I gave her that proof, she said it wasn’t enough. Meanwhile, Sophia and Emma just got worse.”

A hand came up. I backstepped. “Tay-“

“I thought you guys were different,” I whispered. “I thought it was just a mistake. But you’re just as bad as her.” I took a few steps back. Hands hanging at my sides. 

“There’s more than two options,” Battery said quietly. “Just give it time. Please.”

“It’s been years, hasn’t it?” I gestured at the city below us, beyond those looming buildings that hid everything beyond. “It’s just gotten worse. You say better the devil you know, but do you even know it anymore? How many villains are still here that were here then? How many are new?” A bit more fog seeped out, and four arms hugged me close. “I just want things to get better.”

“We all do, Taylor.” Battery looked exhausted. “Please believe me, we all do.”

Chapter Text

“Did you hear?” I pushed my head up from where it had been lying on my arms to blearily look up at the person who seemed to be Lisa. I’d know for sure if I put my glasses on, but I couldn’t be bothered. “That can’t be hygienic,” she added. “Do you know what kinds of things have been done on those tables?”

“I don’t want to know,” I muttered. “What was I supposed to hear?”

She practically flopped down onto the bench opposite me. Talking to her that first day apparently counted as an invitation, because we spent every break together now. “A bunch of Merchants were killed tonight. Whoever did it threw their bodies onto a pile.”

“What?” I grabbed my glasses and put them on. Lisa somehow looked worse than I did, and I’d slept maybe three hours, unable to fall asleep due to all the thoughts running through my head.

Lisa grabbed her phone to show it to me. It was a picture of a pile of bodies, surrounded by blood that flowed in every which way. “What the fuck?”

“Right? People think it’s Oni Lee, but he doesn’t do demonic rituals with his victims.”

I took the phone from her hand, after which she grabbed a large cup of what seemed to be coffee and started drinking it with gusto. “How are you not horrified?” I asked, zooming in to find vacant eyes staring back at me. I quickly gave the phone back to her.

“Ask me again in a few days when I’m not exhausted. My uncle had me up all night working.”

“What kind of work do you do?” I asked. “This doesn’t feel like something a construction company should care about. How do you even have this picture?” There was no way that was illegal, right?”

“He might call it human resources.”

It was one of those jokes that seemed like it wasn’t. If not for that picture, I might have finally pushed. “So you haven’t heard about it?” Lisa asked, pushing her phone towards me again. “Happened during the early hours, around two. It’s all in the news. No witnesses either. Well, there was one witness who insisted it was Oni Lee, but that one was also high out of his mind.”

“Why would it be Oni Lee?”

“The witness said the cape wielded a katana and had Japanese armor.” She snickered. “Of course, he was a skinhead in addition to being high, which means it could be anything from indigenous to Chinese as well. But I guess you know less than I.”

“Why would I know more?”

“You work at the PRT, don’t you? As an intern, but still.” How did she know that? I’d never- “I saw you walk in once. Meant to ask about it, but kept forgetting.”

She kept talking, but I’d stopped listening. There was something strange about it all, a little voice in the back of my head – not Ranni – remarking on the strange things Lisa said. A little voice that I desperately didn’t want to listen to. She was my only real friend. Assault and Battery were too old, I barely talked to anyone at school, and the Wards I preferred to avoid. Blaidd and Melina… well, I suppose they counted, but it didn’t feel the same. Lisa was my only human friend, my only Earth friend, and… I liked her. She was fun and didn’t mind how weird I was. She was weird, too. It was nice to be weird together with someone.

And so I pushed that voice away again, even as I couldn’t help but notice the tiny things that felt weird. It was probably just paranoia. How had she gotten her hands on that picture? How did she know so much about all this? How… I gave her a closer look. She twirled a lock of hair between her fingers, then started gesturing to explain her point better. Whatever that point was. Her green eyes went wide as she looked at me, and for a moment, I wondered if she could read my mind. It just seemed like something someone with eyes like that should be able to do.

My teeth tugged on my lip. She’d painted hers a pinkish red. They were slightly shiny. “-And that’s why I think you should serve me, your benevolent master!”

“What?”

“What?” Lisa looked completely innocent, if not for the tiny, tiny twitch at the corner of her mouth.

“Stop that.”

She was suppressing it, that damned smug smile she got whenever she felt like she did something particularly smart. “I’ve got absolutely no idea what you’re talking about. Anyway,” she tapped her phone, “what about this? No theories? Guess not, huh. You’re not really interested in capes, are you?”

“Why should I be?” I asked reflexively, a response built from years of being asked questions like that. It was just one of the many things that made me weird at Winslow, though not as bad as… well, any of the other things I could have done. Nearly everything they claimed I did had been lies.

“Don’t ask me. Way I see it, it’s much better this way. Cape groupies don’t have much in their brains.” She gestured over at a table behind me, and I looked over my shoulder to see… a shirt, with a large, cartoonishly drawn wolf-like figure standing behind a smaller, also cartoonishly drawn human, presumably human since whoever it was had a large cowl over their face. I recognised it because I’d been told to help design it. That is, I had to sign a contract to show I was fine with Evoke’s likeness being used for merchandise, and that that was apparently Evoke’s likeness. “Evoke’s really popular among the nerdy crowd. Something about Warhammer?” She shrugged. “Never really cared for it. Point is, I get not caring much for capes if that is the alternative.”

“That’s not… I’m pretty sure not everyone who likes capes wears their clothes,” I said, still slightly off-balance from seeing it.

“Not their clothes,” Lisa said, rolling her eyes. “Merchandise!”

“You know that’s what I meant.”

“I know that I don’t know if that’s what you meant, though it could definitely be what you meant.” She put her hands up in innocence, once again completely unbelievable due to that stupid, smug smirk on her face. “I’m just doing my best to understand what you mean, Taylor. I might just not be very good at it.”

“Bullshit,” I said, finally grabbing my food and starting to eat. There were fifteen minutes of lunch left, so I’d have to eat slightly faster than normal. No time to read, either, but I was way too tired for that anyway. “What do you do for human resources that had you stay up all night anyway?”

She groaned, slumping forward to rest her head on her arms. “Don’t remind me. I spent the entire night online, talking to people. And it’s just gonna get worse.”

“You mean a gang war?”

“I was talking about the sleepless nights, but that too. There’s no way the Merchants are gonna take this lying down.”

“I thought it wasn’t the ABB,” I said, though I had no idea who it would be otherwise. Some new cape, probably one that despised the Merchants and didn’t have much of a moral code.

“It wasn’t, but they’re still the obvious choice. It fits Oni Lee’s MO somewhat.”

“How do you know about Oni Lee’s M.O.?”

A smirk. “Human resources, remember?” I stared. “But no, nothing as bad as a gang war. Just… violence in the streets, I guess? My boss, uncle, doesn’t like that.”

“What kind of company likes violence?”

“Gun companies?”

“With violence in the streets? Where they have the same chance of being shot?”

“Still sells. That’s why my uncle’s on the fence about it. He’ll get more contracts if there’s more to rebuild, and violence leads to more destruction.”

“That’s horrible.”

“Yup. That’s my uncle for you. A horrible man.” She narrowed her eyes at me. “You be careful if you ever meet him, alright? He’s the kind of guy to put a gun to someone’s head if it got him something!”

I rolled my eyes at her again. “You could try to sound more believable while saying that.”

“I could.” The smirk faded, and the tired look became all the clearer for it. “You be careful around him, alright? He’s the kind of guy to put a gun to someone’s head if it got him something.”

It took me a second to realize she was still joking. “Still not funny.”

Lisa slumped onto the table. “Can we talk about something less serious now?” She asked. “I’ve been up all night figuring this stuff out. My head hurts, and I don’t want to spend more time thinking about it.”

She’d started the conversation, but she also looked… pitiful now. Like a kicked puppy. Or a drenched kitten. Probably a kitten, because Lisa seemed like the kind of person to randomly throw things off tables. Which did remind me… “What has been done to these tables?” I wondered.

“What do you mean?”

“You said I shouldn’t lie on them like that,” I continued, gesturing at her, “because horrible things have been done to them by teenagers.”

She shook her head. “Not done to them. Done on them. And not just by teenagers.”

Ew. Lisa burst into laughter.

***

The PRT ran on meetings, making it very unsurprising when I was called in for one the moment I had my mask on. All of us were there, heroes and Wards alike, along with Piggot, Renick and a few advisors I didn’t recognize. Assault had his feet on the table and was ignoring Battery’s nudges to get them off, Velocity had run in only to realize he’d forgotten his coffee at a café he liked and had immediately turned around to run back, and Armsmaster and Miss Militia were having an intense discussion with Piggot and Renick. I heard new cape several times, which meant it was likely about the Merchant Murderer, which was objectively a terrible name, but it fit. It didn’t surprise me to hear that Clockblocker was the one who’d coined it.

I chose one of the corners and summoned Blaidd for company. He’d been teaching me some kind of card game which somehow combined chess with mahjong. I didn’t understand it at all, and today wasn’t the day I’d learn to play it better. We’d barely gotten into it when Piggot asked for attention. “You’ve no doubt heard about it. We’re calling him Swordsman for now.” Clockblocker made a noise of protest. “Armsmaster?”

“We are rating them as a blaster three, shaker two. They use a katana, a Japanese sword, that seems to be able to send out slashes made of blood, which can carve deep into stone. In addition, he allegedly managed to take a bullet without flinching.” There were some murmurs, but he ignored them. “We are labelling him a villain. The Wards are to stay away upon noticing him. Heroes are to try and bring him in. Questions?” He managed to say it all in monotone, pure business as usual.

“Do we know where he’s from?” Vista, the youngest Ward, asked. She was only twelve, but seemed more mature than any of the other Wards.

“No. We have no information about him.”

“Can you show the image of the bodies again? There was something there that looked strange,” Dauntless said. It took a few seconds, and the image had poor quality. All the tinkertech in the world couldn’t change the fact that it had been a terrible camera which had caught it all on film. “Did the police not take better pictures?”

“They did,” Piggot grunted. “But they haven’t sent them in yet.” There were sighs around the room. Whether it was due to anger at the PRT’s growing influence or the heavy infiltration by the Empire, the police department in Brockton Bay did its best to work together with the PRT as little as possible. “What did you notice?”

“The bodies. Why are they thrown onto a pile like that?” It really was a terrible quality picture. Lisa’s was way better. The resolution was low enough that you could barely make out the blood, and zooming in showed individual pixels. Even the colors seemed somewhat black and white. 

“We don’t know,” Armsmaster said. Somehow, he managed to sound even more toneless now. He didn’t like Dauntless for some reason. “It might be ceremonial, or it might be the actions of a madman.”

Dauntless nodded. “Just wanted to check.”

“If that is all?” Armsmaster asked. There were various nods and sounds of agreement. There was little else to talk about. They probably weren’t Oni Lee, they likely had a brute and blaster rating, and he might have a vendetta against the Merchants. It didn’t help figure out who they were. There were lots of people with a vendetta against the Merchants. The other two gangs at least somewhat tried to make it look like they were good for the city. The Merchants just sold their drugs.

“We will be patrolling along the gang borders more until the city has calmed down,” Armsmaster continued. “Wards, you will only be patrolling the Boardwalk for now.” There were some noises of complaint. I couldn’t suppress one either. There was no reason to believe this guy went after heroes, let alone the Wards. Why did we have to be punished for this?

Armsmaster and Piggot refused to listen to reason, though, and I didn’t bother trying anything else. At least Blaidd would go out in my place. There was no reason for him to be around while I was on console duty, so he’d sometimes join other patrols. Considering he was fast enough to keep up with Miss Militia’s motorcycle and more agile besides, it was difficult to argue with it, especially since he enjoyed it. I think he liked beating people up, and Brockton Bay had many targets. “Shall we go?” I asked him, to which he nodded.

We slowly started heading towards the Cellar, which was where Console Command was placed. It wasn’t actually in a Cellar, but saying that you were headed to the Cellar sounded more damning that saying you were headed to Console. It wasn’t uncommon for one of the Wards, mostly Clockblocker, to bemoan their fate as they headed there.

Admittedly, it was one of the most boring jobs. You sometimes kept an eye on the patrolling heroes, but that was left to more experienced PRT officers more often than not. You were generally just there to answer civilians calling in about possible cape shenanigans.

In my case, it was slightly different because I was technically still active and patrolling when Blaidd joined someone on patrol. My summons could move around nearly the entire city as long as I was at the PHQ, and the PRT took full advantage of it, sending whoever my summon was that day – always Blaidd – with whichever hero could work together with them best. There were not many of those, mainly because Blaidd tended to do his own thing. I couldn’t control him, nor did I have any desire to, and if he saw anything interesting, he would head towards it. He was a lot like a dog in that sense, albeit one whose curiosity extended mostly to fights. Blaidd had a slightly one-track mind.

It made it unsurprising when he veered off the patrol route to head towards some sounds in the distance that only he could hear. Militia cursed softly, I probably wasn’t supposed to hear that, and made a sharp turn on her motorcycle to follow him. Blaidd had no camera, which always made it slightly exciting to see what he’d gotten up to. In this case, it was several Merchants and ABB gangers being tossed around.

Miss Militia didn’t get the chance to fire a single shot. “Anything else, Console?”

“No. The police are on the way,” I responded. Another officer next to me was already dialing them. 

“Alright. Militia out.” She was very serious. Everything she did was according to the book.

I watched from her head camera as she tied the gangers up, taking a moment to put a bandage around one who had a particularly deep wound in their side. “Please talk to Blaidd about excessive violence, Evoke.” I barely resisted the urge to sigh. They’d survive, and maybe it would teach them a lesson about starting fights in the open areas like this.

A few minutes later and the police had arrived to take over. From there, it was back on patrol, and I was left with little to do until the next call came in. Watching them move around the city was one thing. The other was filling in the report on the incident, which was another of Console’s jobs. Militia would add to it when she returned.

The rest of the patrol was quiet. Not a single cape was sighted, which would probably be the case for a few more days. Sudden violent outbursts like this often led to a calm before the storm situation. The Empire would likely stay quiet, while the ABB and Merchants would start fighting. The new cape wasn’t Oni Lee, but he looked enough like it that the Merchants wouldn’t care.

A tiny part of me felt vindicated. A single outburst of violence led to a gang war… It showed the value of the status quo. 

Chapter Text

The reports in his hands unwrinkled as the last punch landed. She had startled and shouted when he threw the first one. Now she simply lay on the ground, groaning softly. Losing his control like this was a shame and a slight waste of time, but in the long term, it mattered little. He took a step back and looked down at his efforts. Her once pretty face was bruised and torn, nose so broken by punches and kicks that it was largely squashed. Her eyes were badly swollen, and she blearily looked up at him. She had tried to curl into a ball, and all it had done was leave him kicking her back. Coil sighed, letting all the remaining stress fade away. “Look at what you made me do, Sarah.” He grabbed the chair she’d been sitting in and pulled it over. “All I asked was for you to give me more information on your friend.”

She coughed. Blood splattered onto the ground. A few drops landed on his left shoe. That same shoe caught her in the chest, causing another wave of coughs. It took her a while to catch her breath. “Sorry, uncle.” Even now, she managed to be sarcastic. No doubt she’d caught something that made her unafraid. It was the most frustrating part of her power, and he’d get nothing out of her now. “Guess you’ll have to ask more nicely next time.”

Thomas scoffed and dropped that reality. It hadn’t been a complete waste of time, even if the information she gave was just confirmation of what the PRT had already found. Good to have, but largely useless to him. He split reality up again. One version of him stayed on the couch to reread the PRT’s reports, while the other stepped into his car and drove to the bunker. It was just a ten-minute drive, nothing too egregious, and he called Tattletale to meet him on the way there. “Will do, boss,” she said. If only the boss didn’t sound so venomous, he might have let her live this time.

“Quite the situation, isn’t it?” She asked as she flounced her way into the room. 

“Sit,” he told her. Something in her face twisted. The domino mask hid her civilian identity, but her expressions were easy to read. Something he’d done or said had tipped her off already.

“One of those days?” She asked, sitting down slowly and trying to hide her fears. Thomas smiled while Coil didn’t move a muscle. It was one of the few ways he could hide from her, especially when they weren’t on the phone.

“The Swordsman,” he said, uncaring for the information that she’d gain because of the name. “Who is he?”

There was a tiny twist of her lips. Had he made another mistake? “Well, I spent the entire night up looking into it, and I can safely say that I have no clue.” That was less than she’d told him last time.

He tutted. “Sarah, Sarah. You really should act more like your namesake.”

She scratched at her cheek. Then she shrugged. “I don’t see why. Doubt I’m walking out of here alive.” Coil sighed, his hand moving beneath the desk towards the gun. He let it land on the table with a thud. “Threats?” She smirked. “You’re down bad, aren’t you?”

Where to shoot her first? The stomach this time. It would hurt her more.

“You really think that Evoke did it, don’t you?” She gave a sarcastic shake of her head. “But you’ve done something… You’ve already asked me somehow. You already know that she’s got nothing to do with it. And I’m telling you the same thing now. What makes you so obsessed? She’s only fifteen, you know?”

“Maybe you should bring her over next time you visit. I’m sure she’s as interesting as you think.”

A moment of silence, a slightly startled look. Then her eyes narrowed. “You’re afraid of her.” Coil’s jaw clenched. “You told me to go to Arcadia and befriend her. That’s not your normal plan.” He pulled the safety off and laid a finger on the trigger. “You’re afraid. Not of her, but of something she does. You died, didn’t you?” There was glee in her tone. “You died, and it terrifies you!”

The gun slowly moved up, but she ignored it. His Tattletale, always so happy to sink her teeth into other people’s problems. “Your power, it lets you simulate things, doesn’t it? Not really, but close enough. You tried to kill her- did kill her, but something appeared and killed you. And you’re afraid that it might kill you through the simulation. It’s not a simulation. It’s-“ The shot rang out before she could continue. She yelled as the bullet penetrated right into her stomach, then two more went into her chest.

Her costume was nice for appearance, but it did nothing for protection. “Sarah, Sarah. You really need to learn when to shut up.” Coil emptied the gun into her body. This time, there were no last words, just empty eyes looking up.

The damned smirk remained though, as if she had won something. 

He let himself fall back into his chair, all the air leaving his lungs. What a mess. Evoke… She was a problem, but he could avoid her. This new cape was far more unpredictable. He knew about them, there were no strings he could pull. Fingers tapped the table as he considered. Tattletale was sure that Evoke hadn’t summoned the Swordsman, but the cape hadn’t been seen since tonight, seemingly vanishing into smoke. The witness thought it was Oni Lee because of it; ash and smoke could be confused when you were as high as he had been, but it just didn’t make sense. Oni Lee didn’t act without Lung’s approval, and Lung was too unambitious to act.

No, something told him that it had to be Evoke, and what his Tattletale said gave him the right perspective. He dropped the timeline.

At home, Thomas had sorted the reports and made a cup of tea, which he drank while watching television. A news report about the murders, because even for a city like Brockton Bay, this was out of the ordinary. He split reality. One version kept drinking tea. The other headed downtown once again. Another ten-minute drive. Call Tattletale. Change costume. This time, he focused. No distractions, no threats. There was just a single thing to check.

He pulled the PRT reports from his suitcase and started reading them before Tattletale arrived. A vague nod in response to her greeting, and she sat down, feeling largely unthreatened. “Suspects?” He asked.

“None,” she responded with a shrug. “Definitely isn’t Evoke. She didn’t know anything about it.”

He put the reports down. It was so obvious he shouldn’t have needed her to come to this conclusion. “Is it possible for her power to work without her input?”

A blink. Slight twitches around her mouth, cheeks and eyes, too small to notice when someone wasn’t paying attention. “I- It might be?” She didn’t say anything else. A tiny part of him was tempted to pull the gun and pull the information out of her. That tiny part was left for Thomas Calvert, who had moved to the gym and was punching a bag with his bare hands. Knuckles bled and hurt and kept the frustration at bay. Coil stayed calm and waited. 

His powers didn’t lend themselves to traditional Thinking. Tattletale’s did. She was no doubt dissecting every interaction she’d had with Evoke, unable to stand not knowing something. He let her.

The Swordsman had disappeared into smoke, which people assumed was ash because a high, skinhead witness saw it all. Smoke could have just as easily been fog, however, especially when it was dark. Evoke didn’t have to even be alive to summon someone. Odds were she might accidentally summon something, and this Swordsman certainly did a lot to destabilise the status quo she so despised.

A tiny smile appeared beneath his mask. It was fortunate his plans were not so set in stone. Coil dropped the timeline, leaving him and his Tattletale sitting in his office. Then he split it again and started asking new questions.

Chapter Text

When I was younger, I believed that the gangs stayed in their respective areas. The PRT and New Wave held the Boardwalk, and they would never dare go there. Today proved how stupid that had been. Of course they were free to go wherever they wanted. They only had to take their colors off. Or, in cases like these, go in with weapons drawn. “Stay behind Blaidd-“ I ignored the rest of what Console said. They’d been repeating themselves these past hours. We’d been called out of school at just ten in the morning, and it was now just past lunch. Exceptional for any day, and especially for a Tuesday. The Wards weren’t supposed to be active like this, and we wouldn’t be if the Protectorate hadn’t been dealing with larger issues. The looming fight between the Merchants and ABB had finally erupted, and Lung had risen from his throne.

Blaidd ran past pedestrians, every step taking him several of mine. It would have jostled me around if not for the tight hold he had. It felt awkward to be carried, but it was the fastest way to travel. Walking from fight to fight would take too long.  

I could vaguely make out the sound of gunshots in the distance. It was loud enough that some of the civilians around heard as well, and combined with us running past, it was clear what was happening. Those that were going in the same direction as us had stopped, some already turning around. A few grabbed their phones to film us as we came by.  

“Drop me off at the corner,” I told Blaidd as we came closer. More information was being sent to me through my earpiece. No Wards on the console today, just PRT officers. It hadn’t taken long for violence to erupt after those Merchants died, and we had our hands full keeping the gangs apart. At the same time, the other villains lurked. Circus had robbed a jewelry store yesterday, and the Empire had been probing every gang border since it all started. It was moments like this where it became all the clearer just how badly outnumbered we were.

“Take the ABB down!” I shouted as I jumped from his arms. A moment of focus. I trusted Ranni, and a flame lit in my hands. There were so many things I could do with it. Incantations that would allow me to channel the fire inward, which could somehow boost my strength and stamina, whips to leash and pull enemies towards me, and massive balls of fire that would incinerate everything they hit. There had been no time to teach me any of those, and the last two didn’t seem very useful anyway.  

For now, I was limited to simply sending it out towards the Merchants and trapping them. They were in an alleyway, which must have had a dead end since they hadn’t just left. The ABB must have stumbled upon them here and decided to attack. Taking cover behind the wall of another alley, I sent out another wave which pushed them further back. At the same time, Blaidd rushed forward, ignoring the guns immediately pointing at him to take down his first target. The flat of his blade smashed into a man’s shoulder, making him shout and drop. A loud crack was audible even from where I was standing.

A few bullets went right through the fire, one of them hitting a wall close to me. I quickly ducked back. I only had to hold them there for a little while, then Blaidd could turn on them. I sent out another wave to force them back. It was hot, hot enough that it left scorch marks on the ground. I really could incinerate them if I wished.

The last of the ABB fell, this one moaning in pain while clutching at his chest. Another was holding his leg, which was pointed in the wrong direction. I looked away. It was their own fault for joining a gang. “Ready?” I asked Blaidd, probably unnecessarily. I’d heard shooting the entire time he’d attacked, but there were only a few smaller wounds on his face, little more than scratches. When I looked closely, I could see them heal. He nodded. There was little they had that could bring him down.

I let the flames die out. “Go!” He was already moving.

It wasn’t long before their shouts turned into screams. “They have been taken down,” I told Console, heart rate and adrenaline slowly dropping.

“Good work. The police is on the way. ETA is three minutes.” A moment of silence. “Please reinforce Aegis and Gallant at the intersection between Willings and Main Street.”

No rest for the heroes. Blaidd picked me up again, and off we went. The entire city was in chaos, and it seemed like the gangs were sending everyone they could outward. It hadn’t gotten to the point that all the capes were involved as well, but that would change if things didn’t calm down soon. People were worried, rightfully so, but it was difficult to push away the feeling that this was a great opportunity. The Merchants and ABB might just be wiped out doing this.

Once again, I heard the shots before I saw them. Main Street was, as the name suggested, the main street in Brockton Bay. It was wide and long, stretching across the entire Boardwalk and acting as a border between its east and west. The highest-end shops lined it, as well as most government buildings. Even the PHQ was nearby. “Reinforcements are on the way. ETA seven minutes.”

Unfortunately, Main Street also had the jewelry store that Circus had hit the day before, and her actions had damaged the street and numerous buildings around it. It was largely closed off, and cars would have no way of getting through. We stopped next to Gallant, who was periodically sending concussive blasts out at… “Empire?” I asked.

He nodded. “They started a fight with Coil’s mercenaries about ten minutes ago. Aegis is trying to separate them, but he was shot by one of the lasers.” They had taken cover behind cars and inside buildings. Two bodies lay in the street, one of them wearing the same bodysuit that Coil’s mercenaries wore. The other body wore a suit. “Dead,” Gallant muttered. “There’s no Empire capes yet, but it won’t be long. Aegis flew up to check. Can Blaidd take the gang members down?“

Blaidd nodded, drawing his sword once again. A few drops of blood ran down the blade. Gallant seemed to stiffen slightly. “Did anyone…” He trailed off, then shook his head. “No, apologies. This day has been a mess.”

We ignored him. The Empire and mercenaries had noticed us, but weren’t reacting, focused entirely on each other. Aegis was flying around above them, but wasn’t closing in. “Cricket and Stormtiger are on their way to reinforce the Empire,” he said over the earpiece. “We have a few more minutes, I think, they’re moving slowly for some reason. You two get the civilians out while Blaidd and I take down the Empire.” I told Blaidd what Aegis told us, and my companion nodded.

He didn’t take a second longer, running out of the alley and making a turn that shouldn’t be physically possible. There were shouts as Aegis flew down and into the shop where they were taking cover. This wouldn’t take long. There were maybe a dozen gang members at most, and they had no way of harming Blaidd.

I turned to Coil’s mercenaries instead. Their guns were tinkertech, and if anything here could harm Blaidd it would be those. I gathered the fire in my hands and prepared to send it out. “Don’t,” Gallant said, putting a hand on my shoulder. “There are civilians nearby, and they’ll panic if something starts to burn. Follow Aegis’ orders. We get them out first.”

“Where?”

He looked around, then gestured at the building we were beside. “Just here. Three total,” he said. “I think most ran away already.”

“Aren’t they safer inside the shops?” I responded. He shook his head and pointed at the Empire.

They were shooting every which way now, desperately trying to hit Aegis and Blaidd. Bullets went through windows and lodged into walls. “Better not risk it,” he said. “Follow me.”

He waited for a second, then ran around the corner. There was a door just a few feet away from us, and we practically jumped into it. No shots were aimed at us, the mercenaries slowly retreating as Blaidd took more of the Empire down. A scream made me look back to see one of the nazis sent flying into a wall. Aegis was quick to land and tie him up.

“Hello? We are Gallant and Evoke of the Protectorate. Are all of you safe?” It was a boutique, racks of clothing in neat rows. One of the windows had been broken by a bullet, but there was little damage to the shop beyond that. 

It took a moment for one of them to respond. “We are.”

Gallant glanced back at the fight before nodding to himself. “Please come out slowly,” he said. “We will get you to safety. Keep an eye on the fight,” he whispered to me. “Tell us when it’s safe to go.”

I nodded and moved closer to the window, going down to present a smaller target. The mercenaries were still falling back, guns raised. On the other side, Blaidd and Aegis were dealing with the last gang member.

 “It seems good,” I told Gallant. I heard him say something, after which three pairs of footsteps came from deeper in the shop. I glanced over my shoulder. A man, two girls. I recognized none of them.

“Let’s go.”

We stepped out of the building, Gallant and I in the front. My heart beat fast, feeling like it was trying to tear its way out of my chest. It was quieter now, most of the Empire taken down. Blaidd and Aegis were tag-teaming the last one. Bullets flew in Blaidd’s direction. Quite a few of them hit, but they did little damage. Then the gun clicked.

Gallant stepped out, keeping a close eye on the mercenaries. They were still backing away, guns pointed down. A few had stayed in cover. They would keep going like this, living proof of the mortality of capes. Coil was the only cape in his gang, yet he’d managed to hold onto a decent portion of downtown with just them in his employ.

 Gallant started walking, the civilians staying close to each other and us. “The Empire has been taken down,” Aegis said. “Are we to engage the mercenaries?”

A pause. “Negative,” Console responded. “Let them retreat. How long until Cricket and Stormtiger arrive?”

Aegis flew up to check. One of the girls squealed softly, tugging on the other girl’s sweater and pointing. A tiny smile found its way onto my face.

“Nearly here. ETA for officers?”

“Three minutes. Hold if you can.”

“Copy that.”

We entered the alley. Gallant stopped for a second and glanced back. “Keep going straight,” he finally said. “If you hear fighting, jog and keep going. Officers are coming from the PHQ’s direction, so you will be safe there.” The father nodded.

I stepped back out of the alley. Blaidd and Aegis had gathered the gang members and put them out of the way, all zip-tied up while I hadn’t been looking. Now they were standing in the middle of the street, a wall against the incoming capes.

Cricket and Stormtiger were often sent out to handle trouble for the Empire, especially when it could be handled by a fight. Cricket was fast and mobile, while Stormtiger had aerokinesis, which he used to block projectiles and other attacks. Blaidd would be able to handle them. The weapons they used were too weak to deal damage.

On the other side, the mercenaries had stopped moving. They were all behind cover now. I let my hands spark again. Maybe they were worried about the Empire capes?

They’d keep fleeing if they were. “Gallant.” The boy turned away from the family whom he’d still been talking to. Questions or something, I didn’t know.

He swore, the word slipping out even as he turned around to back me up. “Take cover, both of you! Back, Evoke!”

I hesitated. Just a second.

Nobody ever told me how short that is. In a second, Velocity can run to his favorite café. In a second, somebody can turn from friend to enemy. In a second, a bullet can cross the distance.

There was a burning pain in my head as Blaidd fell to the ground. My very brain throbbed and pounded as the world seemed to violently twist. I turned blind, seeing little more than the fog that rose from his body.  

Was he- he couldn’t be. He wasn’t… It was difficult to breathe. His body vanished even as Aegis quickly flew into one of the shops. The mercenaries were moving again as well, quicker this time, guns no longer pointing up. Fleeing.

Something rang in my head and sparks lit in my hands.

A hand landed on my shoulder. “In. Out.” It would be so easy to incinerate them. “In. Out. Evoke, you’re fine. He’s fine. Remember? You can call him back.”

I could. I could call him back. My eyes fell shut. Arms wound around me, and a head landed on mine. I could hear Blaidd grumble. He disliked dying, disliked losing. It embarrassed him.

Aegis took down the first of the mercenaries. The other ones lifted their weapons once more.

Voices became louder. Dozens responding to my anger, fear and sorrow, a crusade called against heretics and heathens. Her soldiers were now both willing and glad, their leader ready to fight for a righteous cause.

The voice that spoke of truth was echoed by hisses, the snake promising to devour the serpent hidden in the grass. That serpent would be just another god that could only pray for salvation.

And then a myriad, a collective of bloodlust that wished only to serve their goddess in the way they best knew how. An invasion, bloody and rotten, guided by the seductive whispers of a demigod who wished to be more. Blood would flow, bodies would fade. Burned, beaten, and eaten, all to sate the invaders’ hunger.  

Ranni’s arms tightened, and she pushed those voices away. “They art not thine friends,” she whispered. “Not at this point.” She pulled at something and offered it, and when I accepted, two voices became louder, echoing over the dim. “These followed thou through thick and thin, dearest. They were there when thou sought mine brothers and sisters. They would hunt these scum until the stars ceased their course again, if thou desired it.”

Two voices, not one. They spoke of a hunt and escape. A man showed off a hand with four fingers. I felt a knife in mine as I pressed it down, and a woman screamed in pain that turned to gratitude.

The sparks in my hands turned into fog, fog that swirled and rose to become a gate. Beyond it lay a church, ruined and decrepit, slowly being remade into something new. A home. A bed stood in one corner, a table in the middle. A large dragon’s head hung on the wall. And everywhere were weapons. 

The first to step through was a man with a strange cone-shaped helmet on his head, a katana held loosely in his hand. He wasn’t much taller than me, and his body was covered in a combination of chain, leather and plate. “We meet again,” he said, taking in our surroundings. “My name is Yura, if you’ve forgotten. Hunter of bloody fingers. You look well.”

“From what little we can see,” a woman spoke from behind him, voice hoarse yet strong. Like him, she wore a combination of chain, leather and plate. Unlike him, the helmet she wore looked like a traditional knight’s, covering her entire face. A strange-looking weapon was held in both hands, while an even stranger-looking cloak hung around her shoulders. “What do you need of us, huntress?” I could hear her sniff the air. “There is rot in the air. A bloody finger perhaps?”

It took a moment for me to get my voice back. Outside, the mercenaries were still fighting. Not Aegis, I couldn’t see him anywhere. While I’d been distracted, Cricket and Stormtiger had arrived, and several more of the mercenaries had been taken down.

The portal collapsed, giving us a clearer view of the fight. The mercenaries were holding their own, even with reduced numbers. They’d reached an alleyway, and while Stormtiger and Cricket were easily dodging or deflecting the shots, they were now unable to properly close the distance. The tinker tech weapons were too dangerous, and the mercenaries were firing a constant barrage.

Looking around, I noticed Aegis on top of a roof. Gallant stood slightly behind me. He was talking to someone, I could barely hear his voice. I licked my lips. Dry. “What’s the plan?” I asked them.

“We’re getting the civilians out. Console’s orders.”

“What?”

A few seconds later, Console responded. “You are not cleared to engage, Evoke. We do not know your new summons’ abilities. It could be highly dangerous.”

“We can’t just let them fight,” I hissed back.

“We can and we will,” Aegis said. “As long as there are no civilians nearby, there are no problems.”

Yura and the woman simply watched as I stood there, quiet. Gallant walked up to me. “It’s fine, Evoke. They can help get the civilians out. And… I don’t know if you should be fighting right now.” His words dripped with pity.  

“They don’t even see us,” I responded, gesturing at the Empire capes. “We can take those two down before they even know we’re here. And I’m fine.”

He paused, then shook his head. “Both already know, it’s their powers. It’s fine. Focus on the civilians, alright?” He paused. “Aegis and I can do that together. Are there any other fights that need to be dealt with, Console? Those two look dangerous enough that their presence should make people retreat. Nobody would be in danger.”

“Unless Evoke can resummon Blaidd, no. Not by her.”

I grit my teeth and started to open my mouth. “You are to come back to base, Evoke. Gallant and Aegis, get those civilians out.”

A pause. “Yes sir,” Gallant finally responded. He gave me a pat on the shoulder, then walked deeper into the alley. The civilians were huddled off to the side. They should’ve run away already. 

A part of me wanted to ignore it and just go out on my own. “There’s a truck on the way back. Mush has been captured. Meet them on the way and protect them. Next left.” Console continued guiding me until I reached a new street. The truck was already waiting, and the three of us jumped into the back. Mush was stuck in the capture foam, fortunately unable to absorb it to become that strange garbage monster he was in fights.

He still smelled terrible, though.

A sudden rush of exhaustion hit me. The combination of Blaidd’s… not-death, the constant fighting. Even so, they couldn’t just take me out. Not like this.

“Your boss?” Yura asked.

I shook my head. “Console,” I muttered. “They keep an eye on things. Though my boss does this, too. It’s stupid.”

“It’s smart. You don’t know what we can do. It’s a foolish risk.” He leaned in slightly, then laughed, a single burst of amusement. “You’re a hothead again. Funny. Never thought I’d see someone be one twice.”

Beside him, the woman stayed quiet. Her eyes were locked onto the imprisoned Mush. Her fingers caressed her strange weapon. “What is that?” I asked.

“A poleblade,” she said. “I could teach you to use it, if you wished.”

“I’m not sure.”

“You said that before,” Yura responded. “You’ve changed much, but very little at the same time. Hothead.”

“Stop calling me that,” I said, irritated. If I were one, I wouldn’t be here, sitting in this truck, nearly having an asthma attack when I didn’t even have that due to the smell.

“You once attacked me when you had no training,” the woman said. “And then you came back a dozen times.”

“What for?”

She lifted one of her hands. The gauntlet that covered it was missing a finger. She let it fall again. “I have thanked you before,” she said. “But you do not remember that. So let me thank you again.”

“Many times.” Yura shook his head. “No matter. You are a hothead, Evoke. That never changed. Perhaps it’s not so bad. Hotheads have a way of making things move, as you did.”

A pause. Even if Ranni helped to slowly get a vague understanding of everything that happened in the Lands Between, most of it went past me. The places they spoke of, the events they talked about, it didn’t help me remember. It wasn’t amnesia that I had. Everything they talked about happened over months, it seemed, years even. The locker had just been an hour. 

I glanced at Mush. He could only move his eyes, and they were rapidly going back and forth. There were questions I wanted to ask them, but I couldn’t. Maybe later. “What’s your name?” I instead asked the woman, a small blush rising as they both looked at me. At least the mask and cowl hid it.

“Eleonora,” she said. “Hunter of bloody fingers. It is good to meet you again.”

The truck stopped. I quickly got out, happy to smell fresh air once again, then led the way to Piggot’s office. As we walked, the frustration and anger rose back up. What would she demand this time?

“You were right to ask to engage.” I blinked at her, having taken my mask off upon entering. “It was a risk, but a good one.” She scoffed at my surprise. “Don’t give me that look. While I prefer to have to deal with only one extra cape, expecting you to only summon Blaidd for fights is foolish and a waste of your power and our time.” She leaned in. “That does not mean you are free to summon something new every time you go out, is that clear?”

I nodded, still slightly stunned.

“Good.” Her gaze fell upon Yura and Eleonora, who were leaning against a wall and looking out the window, respectively. “These two also seem far more stable than Blaidd.”

“What do you mean by that?” I asked.

“Don’t give me that tone.” Her glare could have struck a man dead. “We both know Blaidd isn’t human, not as we are. A powerful fighter, a great asset, but dangerous. The two of you have caused more injuries in just a week than Aegis has caused in his entire service. Just today, there were several deep wounds, broken bones and concussions. Panacea had to heal two.”

“None of them were at risk of dying.”

“It was close enough not to want to risk it. With some luck, these two will be more willing to handle things more carefully.” A moment of silence. “Do you know what happens to capes that start killing people, Evoke?”

I shrugged. “The Triumvirate takes them down?”

“If they’re villains, and even then it doesn’t always happen. The more powerful ones can get away with it. Look no further than Hookwolf or Lung. More importantly, what happens to capes that kill other capes?”

“I haven’t even fought capes yet.”

“You will. If Blaidd harmed a cape as he did those gang members, we would have a very complicated situation. Maiming, sexual assault, murder. All of these go against the Unwritten Rules. They keep things… civil, as far as it can be called that. If you maim a cape badly enough that Panacea has to come in and fix things, we would be forced to take drastic steps. If villains get the idea that the Protectorate is allowed to use lethal force, they will start doing the same. Starting with you.”

“I-“

“And then going for the other heroes. Armsmaster can handle himself. Miss Militia, Assault and Battery are decent enough as well. But what about Gallant? Or Kid Win? Or Vista? If those villains get it into their heads to actively attack Wards, we can do nothing but attack in force as well. A collapse. The Unwritten Rules are not just there to protect capes, they are there to protect society. Just as I don’t want you to go around and start taking the gangs down on your own, I will not stand for civilians, even if they are only gang members, to be harmed in such a manner. It is too slippery a slope.”

I slumped. It was the same situation as before.

“Fortunately, it isn’t you so much as Blaidd. And now you seem to have allies who are slightly calmer.” She glanced at the two of them. Both had focused on her as she talked. “Yura and Eleonora?” They nodded. “It is nice to meet you. Now, as I said, it is foolish to test every summon you have. A waste of time and energy for all of us. Instead, I’m giving you the benefit of the doubt.” She grabbed her screen and turned it around. “The Undersiders have been robbing safe houses in gang territory ever since this started. The Empire in particular, but the ABB and Merchants have been hit as well. For now, I don’t care. Frankly, I would reward them if I could. Villains hitting other villains is to be encouraged.”

She leaned back, and I could make out a soft groan as she did. Pain? I tried to give her a closer look without being noticed, but it was practically impossible. Her eyes, which I’d thought were like beetles before, seemed more like a hawk’s now. “None of the gangs will take it well when things calm down, however. Given I’d like to avoid teenage capes being killed for similar reasons as I want you to avoid killing people, you’re going out to stop them. Eleonora and Yura can support you. If you wish to summon anyone else…” She hesitated for just a second before nodding. “You are free to do so. Within limits.”

“What limits?”

“If you summon anything that can destroy a house with a single punch, Evoke, I will give you console duty for the rest of your life. The same goes for any summon that behaves less human than Blaidd. Is that clear?”

I nodded, slightly stunned. This wasn’t the Piggot I’d gotten used to. Not at all, she was far more… talkative. Or something. I wasn’t sure what it was, but there was something different there. I glanced away for a second, biting my lip.

“Spit it out.”

“Should you… Are you…”

“I am not under master influence, Evoke. What I am is the director of a city that is falling apart. I would prefer to keep you here, but that isn’t possible.” She pressed a button. Where the Undersiders’ pictures had been before were now descriptions. “They specialize in hit-and-run tactics. Grue can create some kind of smoke which blocks all senses. Regent causes twitching in muscles. Hellhound can empower and control dogs. Tattletale is a thinker. She claims mind-reading, but we believe it is a deduction ability of some kind. She is your most important target. Without her, they won’t be able to plan these heists.”

I nodded again. “You will be supported by a small squad of PRT officers. You will listen to them. Is that clear?”

I nodded a third time. There wasn’t much else I could think of doing. It still felt like she must be under a master’s influence to behave like this. 

“Good. They are waiting for you downstairs. And no injuries.” 

Chapter Text

There was little time for discussion. The moment I arrived at the garage I was pulled into one of the trucks, which started driving shortly after. With five officers, Yura, Eleonora, and myself, it was a tight fit, not helped along by the gear all of us had. The officers spent their time on the way to the Empire safehouse checking their weapons, while I awkwardly waited for one of them to say something. It was a twelve-minute drive, and the odds were decent that they’d be gone by the time we arrived.

Finally, the quiet frustrated me enough that I spoke. “What do we do when we get there?”

The one in the passenger seat turned around to look at me. “We see if they’re still there,” she said, her voice deep and rough. “Then we set up a trap and hope to catch them. The Director told you about the Undersiders?”

“She did,” I responded. “Hellhound’s a master that controls dogs, Regent causes muscle twitching, Grue creates weird smoke and Tattletale’s a thinker.”

“Not just muscle twitching,” one of the others said. “It will be as if the entire limb clenches up. What is your power?”

“I summon people,” I said slowly, gesturing at Yura and Eleonora, who sat closest to the doors.

“That’s-“

“Not now, Kyle. Leave the questions for after.” The one in the passenger seat looked back at me. “Frankly, this was thrown on us. A welcome surprise, but be careful with the fire.”

I nodded, already having guessed that I wouldn’t be using it. Nobody in the PRT seemed to like it that much. “So?”

She remained quiet for a moment. “Do we have anything else on the area? Empire will probably respond as well.”

Another one shook their head. “Safe to assume they’ll be here, though.”

“If the Empire arrives, we prioritize them over the Undersiders. The Director’s orders. We retreat if Hookwolf appears. Same with Crusader.”

“Purity?” One of the other troopers asked.

“Still on her own.”

“I heard she was spotted at the Lung fight,” the driver remarked. She was a woman, too, at least based on her voice. “Wonder if she’s really gone hero.”

“Not our place to discuss,” Passenger seat replied. She seemed to be the leader. “We’re here. Ready?”

“What am I supposed to do?” I asked.

“You stay with us at all times. Your summons…”

“Yura and Eleonora,” Yura said, gesturing first at himself and then at his friend.

The commander drummed her fingers on the dashboard. “Flank them,” she finally said. “The safehouse is a townhouse in the middle of the row. You’ll have to go around to reach the garden. They might walk right into us if you can block them there.”

She spoke slowly, and it didn’t fill me with confidence.  

The truck came to a halt a little while away from the safehouse. Like the leader had said, it was in the middle of a small neighborhood, a townhouse surrounded by other townhouses, all looking largely identical. A small, well-kept garden lay in front of it. Lights were on in the surrounding houses, but things were largely quiet. It was early evening, but it was only early February, and the night came quickly. Fortunately, the street lights here worked, and I could make everything out well enough.

We quietly left the truck. “Probably entered through the other side,” Kyle muttered. “Orders?”

“Move quietly. We don’t want to tip off the Thinker.” And so we did. I stayed behind them as we slowly moved closer to the safehouse. We ended up waiting on the other side of the road, where we took cover behind several cars. At the end of the street, I could barely make out Yura and Eleonora taking a right. They were as fast as I imagined Olympic sprinters to be, if not faster. Despite all the steel and their weapons, they made little noise.

Then we waited. No words were shared as we watched the safehouse’s front door. The officers had their guns pointed right at it. It seemed like there was no one inside, and for a moment, I couldn’t help but wonder if we’d been mistaken, that this wasn’t the safehouse or that they’d already left. Then the front door opened, and a girl came out. The porch light turned on as if to put her in the spotlight. A tight purple outfit with black lines along with a domino mask, just like the picture Piggot had shown me. Blonde hair trailed down her back. “So what can we do for you good officers?” Tattletale asked loudly, one hand resting on her hip. “Surely you don’t mind us messing with nazis, do you?” One of the troopers, the woman who had been driving, I think, quietly cursed her. Tattletale snickered audibly.  

A moment passed. Then the guns came up and started firing. Foam spread wherever the bullets hit, and anyone who got caught up in it would be stuck. Tattletale had already run back inside, though. Quiet descended again, though I saw curtains move in the houses around us as people tried to see what was going on.

It was in that quiet that I could barely make out a whispered discussion from inside the house, barely loud enough to hear but not close to loud enough to understand.

It was mere seconds later that the first of the dogs crashed out through one of the windows facing the front garden. On its back was Hellhound. I could barely make out a dog’s mask on her face before they charged us, with a second dog quickly jumping out the same window to join them. The officers held their ground, firing at them and causing foam to erupt all over the street. Hellhound whistled, and the dogs took a sharp turn, staying just ahead of the bullets.

At the same time, Tattletale stepped out again, jumping through the broken window down into the grass. Grue and Regent joined her, both sitting on the third dog. They were arguing. “You said there would be no opposition,” Grue was saying.

“And there shouldn’t have been! The info must’ve been faulty.” Tattletale largely ignored him as she spoke, focusing entirely on the fight between the officers and Hellhound. Hellhound seemed unable to close the distance, kept at bay by the hail of bullets.  

There was a howl of anger as one of the bullets hit the dog running behind her, quickly followed by more that left it stuck to the street.

The other dog used the chance to charge forward, right towards Kyle. Kyle didn’t move, instead keeping his position as he started firing at the dog. He shouted in pain as he was sent flying. “Fall back!” The troop leader shouted, gun still held up and pointed right at the dogs, but steadily making her way towards Kyle. Hellhound had gone back to the captured one, and the dog she was on was now tearing at the foam with its teeth. Somehow, it was enough to start freeing it. It didn’t stick on the outside, apparently, or maybe it was something to do with Hellhound’s power.

I carefully rose to my feet and tried to stealthily make my way towards the truck.

“Of all the people I thought I’d see, it wasn’t you, Evoke!” The voice was loud, echoing across the quiet street. From here, it was difficult to make out Tattletale’s face, but I could hear the smirk in her tone. She was so confident in her own superiority. A tiny spark lit in my hands. “Well, that’s probably why. Burned anyone recently? Heroes don’t like it when you do things like that you know, even if it’s nazis or human traffickers. Kinda weird if you ask me. Few better targets than that. That’s why we’re here!”

She wanted me to get angry and do something stupid. I pushed the spark away. She simply continued. “So, why haven’t we been attacked by your dog yet? Busy chasing the mailman?”

I forced myself to stay calm. They’d be on the back foot once Eleonora and Yura attacked. “What are- behind?” Her eyes widened. “Grue! Go!”

Grue didn’t hesitate, smoke erupting from beneath his costume. Before it could spread properly, though, another window in the house shattered, and Eleonora seemed to appear behind Tattletale as if from thin air. Her poleblade struck out, hitting Tattletale and sending her flying several feet through the air until she slammed into the street. The officers were quick to react, guns already pointing up and at the girl to foam her up, but one of them twitched violently and forced one to dodge. At the same time, Hellhound charged again, forcing the others to divert their attention once again.

Yura landed behind Grue and Regent, but before he could properly attack, the darkness had spread out too much, covering most of the garden. Tattletale forced herself to her feet, ready as the dog charged out of the darkness. She screamed in pain as Grue grabbed her hand and pulled her on. Grue shouted something which made Hellhound break away as well. A loud whistle pierced the air and made the third dog start to follow her.

Eleonora and Yura gave chase, legs taking them miles and miles an hour, only for smoke to erupt from Grue’s body once more, forcing them to change direction. Yura jumped over a hedge, rapidly closing the distance again, only for him to suddenly stumble. He caught himself, but the damage was done. The dogs picked up the pace and ran as fast as they could. We could only watch as the Undersiders ran away.

I felt powerless as I trudged over to the place where Kyle was being handled by the troop leader, who was checking his shoulder. She moved it around, one hand just below the elbow while the other held the shoulder. “Doesn’t look broken.”

Kyle sighed. “Could’ve been way worse.” He glanced up at me as I approached. “Good work, Evoke.”

“I didn’t do anything.”

He shrugged, then winced at the pain. “You weren’t in the way either. Listened to Finlay’s order.”

The troop leader nodded. “This wasn’t unexpected.”

“What, that they’d get away?”

“First time we work together without any warning beforehand, and The Undersiders specialize in it. They don’t have any heavy hitters, so they make up for it with running.”

They weren’t wrong. Battery had told me about a fight she had with them just a few days ago on the roof. Had it only been a few days? It felt way longer. “How do you even deal with Grue?” Being unable to see had been enough to stop Yura from taking them down, and had nearly stopped Eleonora as well.

They shrugged. “He’s not too bad for us. The smoke he creates doesn’t stop bullets. Hellhound is predictable, she prioritizes those demon dogs over everything else. It’s Regent who’s the real issue. A single mistake and those twitches will make you hit your team.” The troop leader pulled Kyle to his feet. “He made you stumble?” She asked Yura as the man came closer.

“Might’ve. I don’t stumble while running.”

“Lots of things we’ll have to figure out in the next few days.” She glanced at me. “Ah, I never introduced myself, did I? Name’s Finlay. Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you too,” I said, feeling slightly awkward. She didn’t seem so bad, but I barely knew her.

“Alright.” She glanced over to where the other three walked out of the house. One of them shook their head. “Then let’s head back. We’ll go over things on the way and when we get there. Jonathan, you’re up for report.” One of the troopers cursed quietly.  

The discussions were standard. I’d done them after each patrol I went out, and had been allowed to sit in on a few of Miss Militia’s. The goal was to get better, whether at using our powers, talking to civilians, or… well, anything. This time, it all came down to the haste with which we deployed. “We barely got the chance to read up on you,” Finlay explained as we drove back. “And you probably don’t know how we do things.”

“Read up on me?”

“Every cape in the city has documents on them, from known abilities and danger ratings to psychological makeups.” I stiffened slightly. “Yeah. Feels weird, no doubt, but it’s the best way. We’ve trained for years to be as skilled as we can be, but that does little when facing someone like Hookwolf. Even someone like Cricket can be dangerous to us. Knowing how they behave makes a difference. You being here makes even more of one.”

“It shouldn’t be that different, right?” I asked. The only thing they had was me, or more likely my summons, to give them backup.

“It will be.” Kyle’s voice sounded slightly strained as he spoke. He was clamping his arm against his body, but we were driving through a bad part of town and the streets were covered in potholes. “They would never have retreated like that if it were just us. Regent is a weak cape, but he’s a menace to small numbers. To Yura or Eleonora… Well, you barely felt the twitches, no?”

 “It was simple enough to break through it,” Yura responded. “Now I know what to look out for.”

“We can be more aggressive with you. You’ve seen Cricket, yeah? Like Finlay said, she’s not too strong for a cape, but she’s a danger to us. Dodges bullets, beats in close range. I don’t doubt that Yura or Eleonora can take her down easily. And the other one, Blaidd, was stronger?”

I thought so, but I’d never thought to check. My powers were strange like that. Nearly every other cape I’d spoken to seemed to have intuitive knowledge of their abilities, but mine were limited to the summoning aspect. Actually knowing power levels… It was a good thing Ranni was around. Who knows what I would’ve summoned if not for her?

“Eleonora was the deadliest of the Bloody Fingers.” Eleonora stayed quiet, but Yura seemed happy to talk about it, perhaps even enthusiastic. It was a strange emotion to see. None of the others seemed like that. He was still blunt, though. “This Cricket was the woman, no? With the strange helmet? Even I could bring her down.”

“Preferably in a non-permanent way,” one of the other officers, Jonathan, said.

“It would make for a better challenge,” Eleonora said. “And I am weak in comparison to others.”

“What about Blaidd?” I asked. The enthusiasm was infectious, and part of me wanted to see if I could summon both of them and watch them duel.

“I could survive, but he is a shadow. Even now he is unlikely to die.” And that brought my mood down. Even if he hadn’t minded, been more embarrassed than anything else, it felt wrong. I could’ve, should’ve done more. The fire would have blocked those mercenaries’ sight, and he would’ve been able to take them down too. “And he is nothing compared to yours,” Eleonora continued. “Not that that is a fair comparison.”

“Mine?” “Hers?” Kyle and I spoke at the same time. He seemed quite interested in all of this, not even grunting as we hit a particularly bad pothole. Hopefully he wasn’t a cape groupie. I hadn’t had to talk to any like that, though Lisa made me wonder sometimes, but it sounded miserable from the stories I’d heard.

“It is not my place to tell.”

The truck slowed down as it entered the garage. We parked it near the entrance and then went upstairs. They pulled their helmets off as we entered a conference room, some holding them under their armpits while others threw them on the table. “You don’t have to unmask, Evoke,” Finlay said. I nodded and left the mask on. All five of them had drawn faces and were on the older side. Even Kyle, who’d come across as late twenties, seemed to be in his late thirties. Finlay even had grey hair, as well as some scars running down the left side of her face.

The woman who’d been driving was black and tall, and as she rolled her sleeves up, I noticed several scars on both arms, lines that ran up and down. “Ada,” she said, letting herself fall down onto the chair. She pushed herself back until she could put her feet onto the table.

It was enough to have the other two give their names as well. “Jonathan,” said the one, “and that’s Jack. It’s an unfortunate one given the connotations,” he added jokingly. “Did you know that the name used to be one of the popular names in the States? Barely used now.”

Finlay clapped her hands. “We’ll keep this short. Anyone want to say something first?” No response. I wasn’t sure what this would look like anyway, and being surrounded by adults felt strange. It was different from the Protectorate somehow. They were less serious than someone like Armsmaster, but also more. It was… controlled somehow. Their faces and bodies were calm in a way the heroes and Wards hadn’t been. “Alright. I have only one remark. Kyle, retreat next time those dogs come at you.”

“I didn’t think I’d be able to dodge.”

“They seem to have trouble changing direction,” Jack weighed in. “In a pinch, you can even dodge down. Might simply jump over you.”

“Or they might step on you,” Jonathan remarked.

“Just consider it,” Finlay said. “With that, we’re done for today. Drills tomorrow when Evoke arrives at the base. What time will that be?” She asked me.

I shrugged. “Around two? Have to get here from school first.”

Ada’s chair hit the ground loudly as they all turned to face me properly. “You’re still in school?”

“It’s to keep my identity hidden.”

“Which is the only reason why she’s even allowed to join us,” Finlay added. “Her power helps as well, which is something we’ll be talking about in depth tomorrow morning.”

“I have school in the morning,” I responded, barely suppressing the question that wanted to form. I wouldn’t mind missing it, but talking to Lisa would be nice. She lived in a good part of town, but that said little in times like these. 

“We’ll talk about them without you in the morning. That way, they don’t have to stay any longer. They’ll ask their questions tomorrow.” When nobody responded, she nodded. “Go. Jonathan, remember to report.”

The others left the room, Jonathan nodding at Finlay as he did, leaving the four of us in the room. Eleonora was leaning against the wall again, while Yura had taken one of the seats for himself. It seemed uncomfortable, even if the armor was easy to move around in. “What do you want to know?”

“A few things. I’ve already read those documents several times, and I don’t expect you to tell me everything, but there's some details. In particular, does the first time you summon someone always happen through the gate, do your surroundings change whenever you use your power, and how powerful do your summons become?”

It took me a moment to consider the questions. The first one was easy. “Yes,” I said. “I have to create a gate that lets them step through the first time.”

“Does that take a lot of time?”

“I’m not sure. I lose track sometimes.” It couldn’t have been that long to summon Yura and Eleonora, but it felt like hours at the time. Glancing at them, I realized it felt like they'd been here forever. “I can do it during a fight if it comes down to it.”

“And can you demand certain things? Let’s say there’s a large fire. Can you summon someone who can create water?”

I didn’t know. Actually thinking about it hit hard in a way that simple strength hadn’t. Maybe because it didn’t matter as much, at least up until now. “I think I can, but if there’s no one to summon...”  

“What about the surroundings?”

I shrugged. “It just happens. Sometimes it happens when I do it with my hands as well, but always when there’s a gate.”

“And it doesn’t stick around?”

I shook my head.

“Alright. Last question?”

How powerful? “It’s what Eleonora said,” I answered, nodding at the woman. Her interest had vanished again, and she seemed content to inspect one of the cabinets at the side of the room. “But I think the more powerful they are, the harder they are to summon. Somehow.” I bit my lip. Maybe if I…

I closed my eyes, and Ranni opened them. A tempest picked up as two wings blotted out the sun and two heads breathed out a storm. Below, a god knelt. “Really strong,” I said fervently, eyes slightly wide from what I’d just seen.

Finlay’s brow rose slightly, but she didn’t say anything else. “Then that’s all.”

It felt like so little. How much could she really do with this information?

“Ask if you need to know something.”

“Is this really enough?”

Finlay leaned back. “I’ve worked with the PRT ever since it was created. There are protocols for working with capes, and for masters they are simple. In the end, your summons will always be stronger than you. If the information is correct, and I have no reason to think it isn’t, your summons are force multipliers who can do whatever you need them to.” She gestured at Yura and Eleonora, both of whom were watching closely now. “Multiple warriors to handle multiple capes, or someone more powerful to handle a single one. Blaidd managed to handle Assault and Battery on his own while using what comes down to brute power and pure skill. There aren’t many capes in this city that can claim the same.

“When you say that you can summon people even more powerful, I interpret that as us always acting in support of you and them, protecting flanks and backs while they take whatever comes in down. When you tell me you could potentially summon something to deal with fires, while also seeing Yura and Eleonora fighting, that tells me that it will be a rare situation where you can’t summon something that gives you the advantage.” Finlay smiled. “Congratulations, Evoke. I can’t think of another cape that got their personal PRT squad to support them in operations, not at your age at least.”

The words echoed in my head as I headed home. Was I supposed to lead them? It seemed opposed to what Piggot expected or even demanded. She wanted them to stop me, to make sure I didn’t go off on my own. The way she did it wasn’t too bad, though. I could live with being part of a team like this.

I got off the bus. The transit home offered me time to think about it more, but I didn’t feel like doing so. Thinking about my first cape fight was more interesting, even if I hadn’t participated. Eleonora and Yura had done all the work, and though the fight was short, I’d seen enough to be curious. Yura was somewhat boring, and I quietly promised myself to never tell him that, but Eleonora’s poleblade was a weapon I’d never even heard of before. She’d used it as a club to hit Tattletale – which shouldn’t have felt as good as it did - but it was clearly more than that.

I nearly stumbled as I stepped onto the rotten step towards the front door, then went inside. It was dark, Dad wouldn’t be home until later, no matter how much he wanted to avoid it. He seemed more alive these past weeks, always trying to find time to spend with me.

Yawning, I pulled some leftovers from the fridge and warmed them up. Tomorrow would be a normal day again, where I’d be at school in the morning and go to the PRT in the evening. What would happen? Would we go out again, or would it all be drills?

About an hour later, I let myself fall into bed. Thinking about it hadn’t really helped me make up my mind, but I didn’t think I’d mind working with Finlay or her group. They seemed to want to change things, too.

Chapter Text

Lisa wasn’t at lunch. It made it difficult to focus on reading like normal. Perhaps that was weird, that it was easier to read when she was around, talking about all kinds of things, but I kept finding myself distracted. I’d smile because of a funny bit of dialogue, only to look up because Lisa didn’t comment on it.

It was unlike her not to be here. For all that she claimed to hate school, she seemed to enjoy it. Based on what she said about her uncle, I wouldn’t be surprised if it was the normalcy of it all. It was the same for me. After a few weeks at Arcadia, I’d found myself… not calm, but untense while I was here. I could ignore the problems that Evoke had, just as Evoke didn’t have Taylor’s issues. At least, as long as Lisa was around. She was good at distracting me.

But she wasn’t here today, and I couldn’t help but hate the fact that I had no way to contact her. I didn’t have her number, and even if I did, I couldn’t use my PRT issued phone to call her. The normally soothing feeling of lunch slipped away from me, and I found myself putting away my book. I couldn’t enjoy it like I normally would.

The idea that she might be with other people, other friends, slipped into my mind. It was obvious that someone as attractive and kind as Lisa would have many friends. Except I’d never seen her with anyone except for Brian, and I was fairly sure that he didn’t go to Arcadia. He seemed too old for it.

So where was she?

If only I knew where she lived. She seemed to be fairly rich, or at least her uncle was, so there was no way she’d live in gang territory. But what if she had to pass through it for some reason, to go to school or her uncle’s company? I pushed that thought away. She was fine, I just… had to find a way to know it for sure.

I got to my feet. Arcadia consisted of three buildings, two larger ones with classrooms, and a smaller one that connected the two. It held the library, cafeteria, teachers’ offices, and the administration. It was there that I headed. If anyone knew where she was, they would. It was only when I was halfway there that I realized I… trusted them? No, not that. But I felt that they would at least listen. Unlike Winslow, where they ignored me no matter what happened, Arcadia… was better. People ignored me, but it was in a way that didn’t break me.

“Can I help you?” The secretary for today, there were several, was at his desk. He’d been eating lunch before he noticed me, but he’d put the sandwich down when I entered the room.

“A friend didn’t show up today. Do you maybe know if she’s alright?”

The man’s brow rose. “Do you not have a phone? Surely you can contact her yourself?”

I stiffened slightly. “I don’t have a phone.” There was the house phone, but I’d barely used it. Even before Mom died, there was little reason to. Emma was the only one I could’ve used it for, and we saw each other every day. I never thought that it would be different with Lisa.

“Well, I can’t give you her phone number or address or anything like that.” I frowned. “I can see if her parents called us or not?” He offered.

“Please.”

“Give me just a moment.” He turned to the desktop and started typing away. “What is her name?”

“Lisa.”

“And her last name?”

I came up short. “I’m… not sure.”

He sent me a surprised look. “Did you only recently become friends?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, let’s see what we can do. Do you share any classes with her?”

“Mathematics and English. My name is Taylor Hebert.”

He nodded. “Lisa Wilbourn then?”

It sounded right. “I think so.”

A pitying look. I took it for granted. I’d take a thousand of those if it meant people helped. “I’m sorry, it seems she got caught in a fight and had a small fracture in her shoulder.”

“What?”

“She won’t be in school tomorrow either, to let her recuperate a bit. She’ll be back soon, though.”

“Oh. Thanks.” Another pitying glance. I quickly left.

There was no urge to cry, but I sorely wished I could talk to her. It was one thing to have her uncle say that she was alright, but Lisa seemed to dislike her uncle. She was so sarcastic when talking about him, and the way she’d warned me… What if he was lying? There was nothing I could do, though, not unless I randomly came across someone who might have her number, and even then.  

I ended up thinking about it all the way to the Headquarters. I went to the locker rooms to put on part of my costume and the mask. There was no reason to wear the rest right now, and it was quite warm inside. I’d just carry the cowl along until we went out or started drills or something. I left the locker room to find Jack waiting for me just outside to guide me to the conference room we’d be meeting in. It was quiet on the way there, at least until Jack spoke. 

“Can I ask you something?”

I glanced at him, and for a moment I couldn’t help but wonder why he hadn’t changed his name. Surely having the same name as Jack Slash wasn’t a good thing? “Sure.”

“Of your summons, who’s your favorite?”

The question caught me off guard. It also proved that Ranni was somewhat aware of what was happening, as she tried to muscle in, arms tightening around my shoulders. It was both creepy and comforting. Was she always there? She giggled in my ear. I shook it off. “Not really.” A feeling of offense. I ignored it. Ranni couldn’t be called a summon, because I’d never summoned her. “I like all of them in some way.”

“Can you summon cats?” He asked. I glanced at him, confused. “Don’t give me that look. Everyone likes cats.”

“I… didn’t think-“

He huffed a laugh. “You don’t think we have lives beyond fighting capes?”

It wasn’t what I meant, and I shrugged helplessly. “Never really thought about it.”

“Fair. When Finlay told us she was married we were surprised too.” He chuckled upon seeing my surprise. “But surely you can summon cats? They’re the greatest animals in the world.”

I probably could. The real question was if those cats would be… normal, by Earth standards. The Lands Between seemed strange at the best of times. Blaidd was half wolf, Yura and Eleonora hunted people for a living, and Ranni seemed to spend most of her time hanging over my shoulder. I wouldn’t be surprised if she were half cat. “I think I’d prefer not to,” I finally said, wondering slightly at the strangeness of this conversation. “There are some weird things out there.”

“Fair. Do you have pets?”

I shook my head.

“You missed out. Growing up with pets is good for you.” Jack started regaling me with stories of the three cats he’d grown up with. It did seem fun, but I doubted it would have made much of a difference these past years.

We entered the conference room to an argument between Ada and Kyle, which was to say that Kyle was talking while Ada drank a large cup of coffee. The other two were ignoring them, talking quietly in a corner of the room. Finlay nodded at us as we entered and gestured at the chairs that surrounded a round table in the middle of the room. A large screen hung on the wall opposite the door, the logo of some software company bouncing around on it until Finlay turned the screen back on.

I found myself sitting between Kyle and Jack, feeling slightly awkward when everyone turned to look at me. “What do you want to know?” I asked after a few moments.

“Most of our questions depend on who you summon,” Finlay responded. “What are their capabilities, what is their personality, those things. As long as there is time before the fight, we don’t need to spend time on those anyway. We can get our own measure. There is one other question, though, which is similar to what I asked yesterday. How long does it take to summon something?”

“We thought you should summon something new to test that!” Kyle said enthusiastically, receiving a glare from Ada in response. “What?”

“You could try to fit the stereotype less,” Jonathan said. “It’s like you want people to think you’re a geek.”

“There’s nothing wrong with that!”

“Finlay’s kids have an excuse. You’re nearly forty.”

“The idea works,” Finlay continued as if she hadn’t been interrupted. Maybe it came with having kids. “You said you weren’t sure what it depended on.”

“We thought power level,” Kyle jumped in.

“Knowing what changes the time will help.”

There wasn’t a question, not really, and I suddenly realized the downside to working together. No, not suddenly. It wasn’t any different from working with the Wards or Protectorate. Time spent talking, time spent waiting. This was relevant. Knowing how long it took for me to summon someone was important, but it felt… wasteful. I had summoned people before. Blaidd had been in front of a camera, at least the first time I did it consciously, while Dad would surely have an idea of how long it took for Melina and Torrent to arrive. But that wasn’t enough.

Similar to how they’d rather get a measure of my summons themselves instead of listening to me, they had to see it again and again. And there was a good reason for it, at least for Finlay, but it was poorly hidden interest for Kyle. Which was fine. Except it wasn’t.

These patrols would be better than the ones I did when I was essentially a Ward. I would be able to easily get around the city. I’d get to fight and bring in villains instead of simple thugs. I would still have to listen to their rules.

The chance to summon someone in a fight should’ve filled me with happiness. This was clearly leading up to that, but it didn’t feel right. I couldn’t tell why. Maybe it was because of how routine it felt, essentially a test. Close your eyes, Taylor, and summon something new. A piece of another life, and it was just…

“A formality?” Ranni murmured.

“How did you know?”

“Thou art skilled at hiding thine feelings, but I know thee well.” A hand brushed through my hair. I hadn’t cared much for it recently, too distracted by everything that was going on. It was slightly tangled, and she had to tug softly to get her fingers through. “Whom shall I help thee call, my dear?” Ranni asked as I leaned back into her shoulder. “Or dost thou desire a surprise?”

I closed my eyes and let her take me away. “Please don’t ask me to leave again.”

A pair of hands hugged me around my shoulders while the other pair kept touching my hair. “I would never do that, dearest. Not when it would tear thee apart.”

“A friend,” I said then. “As Yura and Eleonora have been.” Because they had been friends, even if I barely knew them. It was in the comfortable silences and the inside jokes that I didn’t understand. “Or someone like Melina.” She never failed to get me out of moods like these, where everything felt like a prison the size of a school locker.

I felt rather than saw her affronted look. “Mine sibling is hardly thine friend or mentor. Her lessons are boring! I couldst show thee how to turn the world to ice or hug thee tight or give thee the world on a platter. Even mine brother could teach thee something of use.”

A laugh burst from my lips. “Are you jealous?”

“At the very least, he can teach thee how to halt the stars,” she continued. “Melina is a bore, and it was only due to mine love for thee that I let her through.”

A small laugh burst from my lips. “You wouldn’t help me summon someone if you didn’t approve?”

She stopped brushing my hair and gasped in anger. “How dare thee accuse me with such vile lies!” A hand came up to poke at my head. “I wouldst summon even one that would lay waste to the world, if thou wishest. Though I would strongly suggest against.”

“Just a friend for today, please. Someone simpler, without all the…” I trailed off, unsure how to word it. “Complicatedness,” I finally finished, not entirely happy.

“I understand, dearest.” For the shortest moment, I saw a hand being waved in front of my face. It was small, dainty and blue. Blue? “There is one in mine brother’s entourage. A knobhead, truly, but thou hath had many a conversation with him, and Jarburg was a place thou favored.” A pause. “It pales in comparison to Caria Manor.”

I saw a tiny village on a small, flat area between two cliffs. The houses were wooden and old and showed clear signs of repair, but looked pleasant enough. The only way to get to it was a fairly wide road which was carved into the cliffside, ending at the foundations of a large, round tower which cast the village in its shadow. A massive stone bridge was built from the middle of the tower and connected it to another one, which stood upon a lonely rock. “A hall of study,” Ranni spoke softly, a nostalgic tint to her voice. “Open thine eyes, dearest. Alexander awaits thee.”

My eyes felt dry and heavy, and it took some effort to open them. The entire conference room had been twisted, but it looked little like the village I’d seen. There was a reddish hue which covered everything, while roots seemed to have broken through now stone walls. Jack was giving them a close inspection. Kyle and Ada were watching something behind me with wide eyes.

I turned around to find the gate already gone, leaving behind a jar, with arms that it had crossed in front of… not its chest, and small legs that somehow carried its rotund body. “Ah, my lady, I hoped to be called!” I startled slightly, inching back as a voice seemed to come from inside the jar. “To hear Blaidd’s stories, glorious! What a shame his death was not permanent. I would have greatly enjoyed the chance to have him join me, as so many others have.”

“Join you?” I asked, feeling slightly off guard.

He chuckled. “Forgotten that, have you? Perhaps for old time’s sake.” He pulled himself up, seeming even larger as his body filled the space. “I am the great jar warrior, Iron Fist Alexander! In me reside many great warriors, all of them dreaming of being a champion. And we have become one! Grand battles we fought together, my lady. Bloody Fingers, grafted monstrosities, General Radahn himself! Truly have we achieved our dreams.” He sighed. “I thought it finished, after you left, and considered giving the next generation a chance. But then you summoned Blaidd! A new world, filled with new challenges. Battles to fight, warriors to gather!”

“The warriors are inside you?” I asked, slowly starting to realize, but hoping that I’d misunderstood.  

“Warriors of old, of course! We living jars keep their remains after they die, passing them from generation to generation. Perhaps one of you will find yourself here one day.”

“I… would prefer being buried, no offense,” Jonathan said.  

“None taken!”

This reminded me slightly of the finger. It was also a sign that I was right in believing there was something inherently horrifying about the Lands Between. Alexander was kind, but he was also a jar, filled with pieces of long-dead bodies. How was this uncomplicated? Was it Ranni’s idea of a joke?

Ranni chuckled. “It helped, did it not? But if thou whisheth for me to joke…” The regret I felt came too late.

A hulking, armored man pulled a body along as he rode across a beach atop a tiny horse. Its exhausted legs quivered with every step until they stopped. The man dropped the body to the ground, then leaned in. He sniffed loudly, then, with a sharp pull, tore the armor away. He gorged himself, blood and gore splashing around the beach.

Another man, this one terribly malformed, muttered as he bent over something I couldn’t see. He was in a hall where limbs hung from the ceiling. I could barely make out a painting of a proud warrior, a lion hovering over his shoulder. The man suddenly cackled. “Oh, fool I was! Of course!” The robe that covered him fell to reveal dozens of arms sewn onto his shoulders and chest. “A dragon!” Another cackle as the world dropped.

And then a spider-like creature that had dozens of limbs, each one different. Some were consumed by strange fire, while others seemed to be made of gold. Its body was endless, moving into the sky and beyond the stars. Its head was the size of planets, turning slowly to take me in from different angles with dozens of eyes that must have been as large as continents, yet were completely devoid of life.

You’re messing with me, I thought at her, to which Ranni laughed, and she hugged me tight.

“Of course I am, dearest. Those nightmares are long gone.” 

I pulled away. The roots had started to disappear, but the red glow had become stronger. I saw something hairy move in the corner of my eye, but when I turned there were only a few chains hanging from the ceiling. “Don’t,” Finlay said loudly as Kyle started to touch one, but it was too late. His hand brushed the metal. Nothing happened. A thunderous look appeared on the leader’s face. 

“Sorry, ma’am.”

It didn’t take long for the chains, roots and stone walls to disappear, but the red hue remained for a while longer. “What is that?” Ada asked, having moved to a corner of the room.

“Ah, the scarlet rot,” Alexander said, sounding strangely happy about something that was named so ominously. “Nothing to worry about. I am sure Lady Malenia has it well in hand.” He clapped his hands, two solid stones hitting each other and creating a tiny shockwave that made my hair move slightly. “Are we heading out? I am certain that there are many great warriors to meet.”

“How much do you weigh?” Jonathan asked.

“Hmm?” The sound felt wrong for someone as large as him.

“I think he’s too heavy for the truck,” Jonathan concluded.

Finlay sighed. “Perhaps you can call Yura and Eleonora again?” She fell silent, taking in Alexander’s large form. He was covered in cracks and crevices, but the material the jar was made of was thick enough that they didn’t matter. “Unless you can run fast enough?” She asked him, doubt clear in her voice.

His arms crossed again. “I am afraid not. But do not worry! I am sure you will call upon me once more. And then we shall dance, Lady Taylor! It will be glorious, fighting side by side once more.” My shoulders slumped. So much for a friend to talk to today. I nodded awkwardly and put a hand on his body. Then I pulled, and felt the fog that created his body leave it. Within seconds, he turned into nothing but that, and even that disappeared shortly.

“Well, so much for a hidden identity,” Jonathan muttered.

Jack scoffed. “You must have good ears, because I didn’t hear a thing. Shall we head to the truck, Finlay? Things have been calming down, but they’ll need us. Kyle can ask his questions on the way.”

It was three hours later that I got home. The patrol had been calm, with not a single villain showing up. I’d spent most of the time cooped up in the truck, forcing myself not to hope some villains attacked. The Undersiders wouldn’t have been so bad. They hadn’t even wounded anyone yesterday.

I let myself fall down onto the couch, a yawn making my jaw crack as sleep threatened to overwhelm me. A new side effect. Not just dehydration, but exhaustion. I had a slight headache as well, likely due to talking to Ranni.

I sighed and got up again, trudging to the bathroom for painkillers. Dad wasn’t home yet and wouldn’t be for another hour or so. He would be home earlier today, in time to get groceries on the way home and make dinner. Things were calming down all over the city again, just a few days after the fighting had started. I doubted it would stay that way. The gangs were just licking their wounds, and the Merchants would want to get Mulch back. He was bound for prison, but not a particularly high-security one. No murders on his name, just some smaller fights. It would be simple for the Merchants to get him out, especially with Squealer building some vehicle for them.

Another sigh. I hated feeling like this. I should be happy, getting the chance to patrol with few restraints on my power or on who I’d get to fight. Today was just unlucky. Who cared if they didn’t understand what summoning someone felt like to me? Who cared if they didn’t understand what it was like, seeing another, more beautiful world every time I closed my eyes and having the chance to meet people who unequivocally believed in me? A part of me wanted to go there. An only slightly smaller part wanted to stay there. Ranni would accept if I asked. As long as I wouldn’t regret it, she’d accept.

I bit my lip, then pushed those feelings away. I had people here. Dad, Lisa. Maybe if I could take them with me, I would. But that would be cruel, to rip them away from everything they knew.

Instead, ignoring the headache that I started feeling through the painkillers and the already dry state of my skin, I closed my eyes again and let Ranni push those voices away that didn’t feel right. It wasn’t long until only a few remained. Hard iron for Blaidd, a campfire for Melina. Alexander was a rock, molten and reforged again and again. He spoke of grand fights and glory, of becoming ever better and pushing past one’s limits. Everything in him sang about a desire to fight the greatest our worlds had to offer. 

The fog gathered and shaped into that of the jar, arms and legs growing out from the body. “No fight yet?” He asked before he was even complete. “No matter! Though I would not say no to one, mind. Lord Radahn laughed when he learned I’d only been called fat.” He stopped for a moment. “Lady Malenia only asked if you had a sword with you. I don’t suppose you have one hidden somewhere?”

I slowly shook my head.

“Shame. I would offer to teach you, but my name is not Iron Fist Alexander for no reason! Perhaps if you wished to learn wrestling?”

“I think I’ll pass.” The floor was somehow not breaking beneath him, but he certainly weighed much more than I did. The sheer force of when he clapped his hands together…

“What do you need, in that case? Company? Jokes? Advice? Certainly there is not another woman in your life already?”

“Ano- I thought- what?”

If Alexander could have paled, he would have. “Ah. Never you mind, a story for another day.” He coughed. “Let me tell you about the first time you and I met!”

“But-“

He started immediately and continued without stopping until I heard Dad arrive, at which point I let him go and joined Dad in the kitchen. He was preparing dinner, and I grabbed one of the tomatoes for the pasta sauce and started slicing it. “You look tired,” he said. “Have you been sleeping alright?”

“Just a long day.” A silence fell.

He carefully put an arm around my shoulders. “You can talk to me, alright?”

The knife went still. The urge to cry sprang back up. What was it with me today? “Lisa didn’t show up at school today.”

He grabbed the knife from my hand and pulled me towards the table. “Do you know why?” He asked, pulling me over to the table and getting me to sit down.  

I licked my lips. Dry. He set a glass of water down in front of me. “You never drink enough while… working.”

“Thanks.” I took a sip. “I asked the administration at school. She got caught up in a gang fight.”

He sighed and sat down himself. “Those damn gangs. If only someone got rid of them all.” He glanced at me. “That doesn’t mean you, Taylor.”

“I could.”

He nodded. “But that doesn’t mean it’s your job.”

“I’m a cape, a hero. Of course it’s my job.”

Dad shook his head. “It is the PRT’s and the Protectorate’s, not a fifteen-year-old girl’s. Remember when we talked to Melina? She said you were already a hero.”

“Which means-“

“That you are free. You, more than anyone else, can choose not to do this.”

“But-“

He raised his hand. “I’m not telling you to stop.” He chuckled. “I could never stop you, little owl, no one could. It’s your mother in you. But if you feel tired, it’s fine to take some time for yourself. To go to school for an entire day, or to stay home and read. Just… tell me if you need that, okay? I’ll call them to say you’re ill.”

The urge to cry suddenly filled me. Where it came from I didn’t know. Why now, after listening to Alexander’s stories for an hour, after talking to Ranni until I nearly forgot about this world? I just felt so tired. “Can I- Tomorrow?”

“How about we make it a day for the two of us.”

“Your job…”

“I’ve done it for years,” he said, getting up and pulling me into a hug. “A day won’t make a difference. We’ll sleep in tomorrow, have lunch at the Boardwalk, watch a movie, and have dinner there as well. Or maybe stay inside, whatever you want. Just tell me when you need it, okay?” He glanced away for a moment, a slight frown on his face. Then he sighed. “And… if you think it’s safe, you can summon them. As much as you want.”

“I… I thought you were fine with it?” I tried not to turn it into a question, but couldn’t help it. It felt like I’d only had those, today.

“You unsummoned someone just before I arrived. I saw it from the window. You can’t see it unless you are close to it. Nobody will have noticed. Though…”

“I’ll close the curtains next time.”

He smiled and got back up, grabbing the knife and starting to slice the tomato again. I remained seated, slowly drinking the water. “Is Lisa alright?” He asked after a while.

“Just a small fracture in her shoulder. But I can’t contact her.”

Dad said nothing for a while. “We’ll buy a phone tomorrow. A good one that will last you for years.” He glanced over his shoulder. “Just make sure to be careful with it. No using it while…”

An awkward silence descended. It was better than even a month ago. Still not good, though. “While in a cape fight?”

He smiled. “No using it during any fight, young lady.”

“I can do that.”

I stayed seated at the table, watching as he went about making dinner. Pasta, with a simple sauce of tomatoes and ground beef. We ate it in the living room, in front of the television. No words were shared beyond some small comments on the talkshow we watched. 

Chapter Text

The next day was slow. We woke up at ten to eat breakfast, just simple toast. It was quiet, similar to how it was before, but in a nicer way. There was no inability to speak, we simply didn’t feel the need to, like a companionable silence. After breakfast, we drove to the Boardwalk. A few people were wandering around and enjoying the surprisingly nice morning sun, and there were some tourists. Brockton Bay did get those, mainly for medical reasons. Panacea was one of the best healers in the world, and she could treat nearly anything, from missing limbs to cancer. It wasn’t uncommon to see someone walking around with a strangely happy look on their face.

Even so, the Boardwalk was quiet. Not strange for a Thursday morning. We parked the car and got out, slowly making our way to a phone store I had found on the internet. A heavy feeling grasped me as we walked, this feeling that I should be doing something else, something important. I pushed it away. Spending time with Dad was important. Getting a phone for my civilian life was important. They were just a different kind of important than being a hero or going to school. “You fought those mercenaries and Empire around here, didn’t you?” Dad asked quietly.

“You heard about that?” I hadn’t told him. I hadn’t told him about Yura and Eleonora either. At least he knew about the patrolling, he had to sign several papers for it to be allowed. Of course, I’d fought the Undersiders before he did so, but…

“It took me a little while to figure out how Parahumans Online worked, but I did. You’re pretty popular.”

“I have a-“ I cut myself off. Of course I did. Every hero had one, and many villains as well. “What do they say?”

“Nice things, mostly. There are always a few. People like the way you are different from the other heroes.”

A smile formed on my face. “I do look weird in comparison to them, don’t I?” And that was assuming it was a human or humanoid figure next to me. What would people have said if Alexander had been behind me on that stage? Or worse, Ranni. She’d probably hang around my shoulders in real life if she could.

“In a good way,” Dad assured me. “It’s nice to know what you’re doing while wearing that mask.”

“It’s really more of a cowl,” I said while glancing around. These might not be conversations to have in public, but it was calm, and the few people around us weren’t paying attention. “Did they say anything about the Undersiders?” I asked thoughtlessly.

“The Undersiders?” Dad went quiet for a moment, then sighed. “I thought there was something weird about the way Piggot…” He shook his head. “Never mind. Can you tell me when you get into that fight, Taylor?”

A slight feeling of guilt filled me. “Two days ago. It was after this one.” I gestured around. We weren’t on the main road yet, but we’d get there soon enough. “Blaidd was taken down by Coil’s mercenaries.”

A small frown appeared on his face. “Are you…” He trailed off awkwardly. I shrugged.

“He’s fine. Irritated, but fine.” I glanced away for a moment. “I summoned two new people, Yura and Eleonora, but they weren’t allowed to engage Cricket and Stormtiger when they appeared.”

“I can’t be upset at that. I hope you understand.”

“But I should’ve been allowed,” I said, frustration springing back up a bit. “We could’ve taken those two down without trouble. You should’ve seen them against the Undersiders! They must’ve ran around an entire block in maybe two minutes at most.” I continued talking about the way they fought, how Eleonora sometimes seemed to fly, and how Yura could slice the foam bullets out of the air. I only stopped when I noticed him smiling at me. “What?” I asked self-consciously.

“ It’s nice to see you looking happy again. What happened to the Undersiders?”

A frustrated look appeared on my face. “They escaped. Tattletale somehow realized they were flanking and they rode away on Hellhound’s dogs.”

“At least no one got hurt.”

“Yeah. I guess that’s true,” I half-lied.  

“Taylor.”

“One of the PRT officers got hit, but he’s fine. And I guess Tattletale. Eleonora got her in the shoulder.” And it served her right. She irritated me. Even if her words hadn’t been particularly hurtful, they were insulting.

Dad chuckled. “The shop’s over there. Shall we?”

It took half an hour to buy one. It was a little on the large side, barely fitting in my pockets, with a black, glossy sheen to it. It had access to the internet, and I was playing around with it now, slowly gathering the courage to head to my own PHO page. It was a weird idea that I’d have one, even if it was standard for heroes to get one when they signed up. Some, like Armsmaster, were practically celebrities, with thousands of people paying close attention to every piece of news. Glory Girl, a member of New Wave, was another one. And Panacea, of course, though she didn’t really count. She acted more like a rogue than a cape.

In my case, the page was… not that busy. Just a dozen or so people who came back, some of whom were groupies who were active on most of Brockton’s cape pages. They led the conversations, at least to an extent, trying to figure out how a power worked and how they would match up against others. They seemed to have trouble with mine. Bar those civilians Gallant and I had helped and gang members, people hadn’t seen me summon anyone. They were surprisingly good at guessing the type of power, though. They knew I was a master, but quite a few argued I should be given ratings in most other types as well, depending on who I summoned. It was similar to what the PRT was doing.

“Maybe you should make an account,” Dad spoke up. He’d finished his food and was reading a newspaper that the café offered. No, not a newspaper. A massive illustration of the Endbringers was on the frontpage, and it theorized where they would show up next. A tabloid of some kind. “I’ve seen a few interact with their fans.”

“I guess I can ask Assault or Battery.”

“I’m sure one of the Wards will know how to, too.”

I shrugged. “I can do it tomorrow. Not sure what I’d post on it anyway.”

“I’m sure you’ll think of something. I’m surprised that there isn’t a department in the PRT that handles it. Sounds like something they expect of every hero.”

I blinked and looked up. It made sense, obviously so. Looking through it, nearly every hero had a verified account on PHO, and a fair few were at least somewhat active. They might answer a question here or give some advice there. It depended on what kind of hero they were, what kind of mask they wore. Assault and Battery were pretty active, while Armsmaster barely ever interacted with anyone. “Maybe it’s a tactic?” I asked hesitantly. Though wouldn’t they have told me about it? “Like, they want me to not interact, because it fits with the persona?”

Dad shrugged. “Could be. That does feel strange, though.” I took a last bite of my pancake and pushed the plate away. There was still some left, but we’d eaten breakfast late. Dad pulled the plate towards him and quickly finished it. “Maybe,” he started, swallowing his last bite, “they forgot? With… you know. It was very chaotic.”

I looked to the side. Lunch rush was slowing down, and people were starting to leave again. “That was weeks ago. They got rid of Sophia within a few days.”

He sighed. “Maybe ask whoever handles your PR before you start verifying an account, though.”

“Maybe,” I said non-committedly. It didn’t matter much, it wasn’t like I cared about typing stuff on the PHO page. As long as they didn’t demand I do something similar to Vista, whose page was filled with all kinds of nonsensical upbeat comments. It was nothing like the person, that was for sure. Though… I glanced up. Dad was reading the newspaper again, brow pushed down in that way her did when something frustrated him. He wouldn’t mind if I did this, but it was easier if he didn’t know.

Shadow Stalker. I typed the name into the search bar. Her threat had been frozen with the comment of a moderator. ‘Shadow Stalker cited differences with the Department East-North East and has decided to transfer.’ It was mostly truthful. Heroes didn’t like people like her, and she’d been transferred to a detention center where she’d always have an electric band around her ankle. She’d be staying there until she turned eighteen. I scrolled up, past questions asking where she was and theories on her power. Rumors which were closer to the truth as well, that she’d done something which led to Evoke, or Summoner at the time, sending Blaidd to Winslow. 

More importantly, there were barely any comments from her account. Here and there, she’d call someone an idiot. She catered to a specific crowd. She came across as an antihero, showing nothing of her face and wielding crossbows.

I couldn’t suppress a sigh. Did they really think I was similar? Was that why I hadn’t been given an account yet, to make sure I didn’t act nicely?

“Are you alright?” Dad asked, looking up from the paper. I nodded distractedly, looking out the window. The streets were fairly empty now, just a few people wandering around. Some office workers, a businessman, a tourist. And a large black man, dragging a smaller girl with him. His sister, I thought, because she was grinning. More importantly, I recognized him. I slowly got to my feet, which made Dad look at me again. “Taylor?”

“I’ll be back in a second,” I responded, quickly leaving the café and crossing the street. It might be days before Lisa returned to school, and here was a boy I’d seen her around with. Brian, I thought, and I shouted the name.

He stopped walking, glancing around before his eyes fell on me. One hand pushed the girl back a bit. “Yeah?” He asked slowly.

It was at that moment that I realized how stupid I was being. We had never met, not really. “You’re Lisa’s friend, right? She’s told me about you.” I stammered out, hands suddenly feeling clammy. “I was wondering if she was alright?”

His face twisted, and he straightened his back. It made him tower over me, a foot or more. “Who’s asking?”

“I’m Taylor. We’re friends at school.”

There was a beat of silence. Then he sighed. “Ah, right. Sorry. She’s alright. Why?”

“She wasn’t at school,” I said, feeling slightly confused. They were friends, right? They’d seemed close when they asked me for autographs. “I… wondered if I could get her number? To ask her myself?” Every word felt painfully awkward, and that awkwardness grew as his suspicion slowly started to fade. Behind him, the girl started to grin.

Brian spoke before she could. “I don’t know you.” That he didn’t feel comfortable with it went unspoken.

A sense of urgency filled me. “Maybe you can ask her if it’s okay? Or I can give you my number so you can give it to her?”

He shifted back slightly while the girl started to speak. “That’s a weird excuse. You should just say you like him!”

I tried to appear confused even as my cheeks went slightly warm. Brian was handsome, but that was not what I was here for. I forced myself not to respond. He ignored her as well. “I suppose that’s alright. Can’t promise when she’ll get it, though.”

“Can’t you just message it to her?” Alarm bells, similar to the ones I sometimes got while talking to Lisa. I ignored them. Sure, they were a bit weird, but it wasn’t anything bad. Lisa was my best friend, and my only normal friend besides, at least in comparison to the others.

“We know each other from work,” he said. “I don’t have her civilian number.”  

There was an awkward moment of silence. “Why do you never tell me about work?” The girl suddenly asked.

“There isn’t much to it.”

“But-“

“Drop it, Aisha.” He looked tired. Sounded it even.

“How did Lisa get hurt?” I decided to ask. “School only knew that she got into a gang fight or something.”

There was a moment of silence. “Just bad luck. We were headed home when some Merchants decided to mess with us.” He leaned back on his heels and crossed his arms. It made his muscles visible beneath the sweater he wore. “Nobody got hurt except for Lisa. Just a small fracture.”

I nodded. Then nodded again. Of course it was the Merchants. Though I’d likely have thought the same for the other gangs. All of them were as bad as the others, they just acted liked they were different.

Pulling my phone from my pocket to check, I gave Brian my number. We stood around quietly for a few seconds after that, a painfully awkward silence where neither of us were sure what to say.

“Now kiss!” The girl shouted, which made both of us stare at her. “What?”

“Thanks,” I told him, to which he nodded. I quickly turned around and walked away. That conversation had been terribly awkward.

Dad was smiling when I entered the café, the kind of smile parents had when they thought they knew something. I glared at him as I sat back down, praying he wouldn’t-

“And here I thought you were trying to get Lisa’s number,” he said, grinning. I finished my tea instead of answering. Responding would just make him continue. He chuckled. “As long as you’re careful. Make sure to use-“

“I’m not doing that,” I hissed. The grin turned to a smile.

“I know, I’m just teasing. I trust you, Taylor.”

A slight blush rose on my face as I looked away. “Thanks,” I muttered.

We ended up spending most of the day wandering around Brockton Bay, watching movies, window shopping, and doing numerous other things. Dad ended up buying me a shirt at a gift store. It was one of the first pieces of Evoke merchandise. A drawing of Evoke’s cowled head, with a wolf’s head just behind it. It looked good, awesome even. The drawings were both undetailed, consisting of simple grey-white lines. The shirt itself was black. I could see myself wearing it to school, though it would feel very tacky to wear my own merchandise. If people realized I did that… Well, nobody but the Wards would, and I barely interacted with them.

I laid back on my bed, face turned up towards the ceiling. It had been a good day. I couldn’t remember when I’d last talked to Dad like this, both of us having fun and not feeling like we were being buried beneath the weight of school and work. Even Mom’s absence wasn’t as bad as it normally would be.

A yawn made my jaw crack slightly, and I closed my eyes.

I saw a man, alone, who sought to master himself and his blade. The katana sung as it parted the sky. The serene dream turned into a nightmare as I realized what he stood upon. A mountain of corpses, rivers of blood flowing down until it turned into a lake.

I woke up with a scream bursting from my throat as the morning alarm rang beside me. 

Chapter Text

Large parts of the video had been censored, but it did little to conceal what was happening. Shots were being fired, people were screaming, and none of it made a difference. The Swordsman seemed like a ghost, slicing his way through the group as bullets hit only the walls and pavement. By the end, there were only corpses. He calmly cleaned his blade and returned it to its sheath. Then he started piling up the bodies for some reason unknown, as if they were bags of trash.

The video kept playing, Armsmaster seemingly unaware of the increasingly nauseating looks around the room. The video had been made by cellphone, but it was possible to make out some details, and the pile of bodies had been close to the civilian’s window. I couldn’t help but notice the similarities to the nightmare I’d woken up from this morning. When did a pile become a mountain? More importantly, was I doing this? Had I summoned this monster in human skin?

The room we were in was full despite it being one of the larger conference rooms in the PRT Headquarters. Every hero and Ward was here, as well as New Wave, the PRT’s higher-ups, and even some consultants. The Swordsman was a large threat - not necessarily due to his powers, most brutes could probably take him out - but due to the violence he used. “We are increasing his ratings,” Piggot said. “Blaster five, shaker four. All Wards are to avoid him.” She glanced at me as she spoke, as if to emphasize that I counted as one too. I felt frustrated, but relieved. Here was an excuse to avoid this man.

The thought remained, though. Had I done something? Was I the one who caused this bloodshed?

“The same goes for you, Glory Girl, Shielder,” Lady Photon, New Wave’s leader, said.

“I can take him out, easy!” Glory Girl said. “What’s he gonna do to me?”

“No. And that’s final.”

I hadn’t met them before. New Wave seemed lighter than the Protectorate somehow. Their costumes matched, being predominantly white-colored. They all had a different color to accent them, though. It reminded me of the Wards, all of whom had futuristic costumes. Even Gallant, to an extent, as despite his power armor being modeled like a knight’s, it was still clearly power armor.

He was sitting next to Glory Girl, his hand in hers. They had an on-off relationship, and I’d noticed them sitting together at lunch too. It weakened Gallant’s cape identity, even if they avoided acting similarly when Gallant had his mask on.

“You have nothing else?” Brandish, another member of New Wave and Glory Girl’s mother, asked.

Piggot’s entire face seemed to sour. “No. Whoever he is, he is a ghost. Armsmaster?”

He nodded and clicked play again. We got to sit through several more seconds of bodies being dragged and thrown upon a pile, after which the man turned around and walked to the mouth of the alley. He turned around the corner. The video stopped there. “This next video is from a camera on that street. It has a view of the alley that the Swordsman exits from, though it is partially blocked by some containers.” The video went. A time was shown in the top right corner, which was the same as on the cellphone video. Early morning. No one exited the alley. Armsmaster sped the video up, quickly going through the next hour. Nothing. “As you can see, the perpetrator left the alley, but was never spotted on that camera. He should have been.”

“Could he have climbed up the building?” Dauntless asked.

Armsmaster shook his head. “Would have been spotted, either by the phone or the street camera.”

“Maybe he waited until the civilian stopped watching.”

“The civilian stayed at that window until the PRT squads arrived. It would have been noticed.”

Lady Photon sighed. “A mover as well, then,” she concluded.

There was a moment of silence before Piggot answered. “Yes. Mover four for now. The rating will likely go down once we know more.”

“Can I see him in action again?” A few weird looks were thrown at Assault, to which he shrugged. “Can I see him slaughter his way through those suckers sounds wrong.” It was played again. Quite a few people were no longer watching it. Gallant, Clockblocker, most of the Wards, really, and some of the heroes as well. I couldn’t pull my eyes away. Every movement reminded me of Yura. His armor did as well. A faster, deadlier Yura, but even so.

I carefully opened myself. Normally, I would just close my eyes, but I didn’t want others to know. What could I say? “That his actions are not yours,” Ranni said. “That is a fiend. Nothing more.”

‘Yet I dreamt about him.’ It played across my mind, the man swinging his sword through the air. It had seemed so nice, then. Soothing even, a kind of meditation, until I saw the reality of it at least. There was no such facade on the video. Screaming, blood… I shuddered, drawing the attention of some people around me.

“It is not you.” I heard it in her voice, though.

‘But I did something,’ I thought. ‘And that is why he is here.’

Her silence was telling. I pulled away. Everyone was focused on Assault and Brandish. They were arguing. “I see that,” he said, pointing at the screen, “and I don’t see some Slaughterhouse nominee.”

“He is killing people for fun!”

“Which we don’t know,” he emphasized.

“You think he’s attacking for a reason.” Laserdream was leaning against a wall, arms crossed. She wore a white costume like the other members of New Wave, with a stylized, red arrow that pointed down to her right, and a large, maroon jacket above it. Her blonde hair covered one eye and moved slightly as she gestured at the screen. “Maybe Merchants made him trigger, or maybe they hurt someone close to him. It makes more sense than him enjoying this, but only hunting Merchants.” She sounded serious and in control. I couldn’t help but envy it. 

“He certainly doesn’t mind killing, Brandish, but I think it is a secondary motive. I’ve worked with people like that,” he responded. “They have a goal in mind. Maybe if he wasn’t murder-happy, he wouldn’t kill the people in the process, but he’d still do his best to achieve that goal.” He hesitated for a second. “I would be surprised if he attacks, let alone harms, us like that.”

“So it’s safe for us to take him on,” Clockblocker responded. “All I need is to touch him and he’s down.”

“Yeah, let’s not do that. Armsy is right is not having you guys fight this one. I don’t think he’ll pull punches in a fight, and I’ve known some people who had particular ways of dealing with powers.” He tried to smile, but it came out as a grimace. It was rare for Assault to talk about his Madcap days, but when he did, people listened. It was one thing to hear about villains during lessons or to read about them in books or on the internet. The reality was often different, and Madcap had lived that reality.

“For now, we will move patrols away from the gang borders. They are unlikely to keep fighting, and activity has been spotted around Somer’s Rock.” A map of Brockton Bay appeared on the large screen, and numerous areas lit up. “I assume New Wave will stay in their normal area?” Armsmaster asked. Lady Photon nodded. “Then the Protectorate will patrol the rest of the city, especially the parts surrounding the Merchants.”

With that, the meeting was over. “Please stay, Evoke,” Piggot said over the rising din. A few curious glances were thrown at me as I walked over. In my heart, I felt what was coming.

“What is it?” I asked nonetheless.

She didn’t say anything for a few moments, just looking at me with tired, grey eyes. “You summoned him,” she finally said, a hint of anger barely visible. “He wears the same armor that Yura does, and uses a katana as well. One of our consultants noticed that those red slashes are similar to the ones Eleonora creates.” Her words were final, as if there was nothing else to talk about.

“I didn’t summon him.” The words slipped out, the way she simply assumed rubbing me the wrong way, but they were true as well. I hadn’t summoned him. Maybe he’d slipped through somehow, as Ranni seemed to think, or maybe there was something else going on. Either way, I hadn’t brought him over. I would never let something that violent wander around.

Piggot sighed, that sigh adults often did when they thought I was being difficult. “I am busy, Evoke. I do not have time to deal with your-“

“I didn’t summon him,” I repeated, emphasizing each word. “Capes are often similar.” I swallowed. “Would you punish Armsmaster if he created something the Mannequin might?”

It was enough to make Armsmaster pay attention. “They aren’t capes. We give them ratings to make it simpler to get a grasp on their abilities,” he said.

“A part of your power,” Piggot added. “Nothing more.”

Had she just suggested that… “That doesn’t mean they can’t be similar!” I said loudly, pushing that thought away. “Oni Lee and Yura are similar as well.”

“Not to the extent that the Swordsman and Yura are.” She shook her head. “We are not arguing about this. You are not patrolling until we can trust you. And if you summon the Swordsman again, we will be considering alternative options. You have killed sixteen people, Evoke.”

“I didn’t,” I said strongly. “I didn’t summon him.”

“He came out of nowhere, with armor and weapons that aren’t easily bought, and skills that would take years to gain. Eleonora uses those very same red slashes he does,” Armsmaster said.

Fog leapt from my arms before I knew what was happening, and Melina appeared beside me. Piggot crossed her arms. “You can’t even stay calm during a conversation. Why do you think we can trust you during a potential fight?” She nearly spat.

“I haven’t once acted out during a fight,” I responded through clenched teeth.

“Because we pulled you back. If Console hadn’t intervened, Yura and Eleonora would have attacked Stormtiger and Cricket and caused a mess.”

“Stormtiger and Cricket caused a mess anyway!”

Melina was looking at each of us in confusion. “Perhaps it is best if we calm down?” She asked, putting a hand on my shoulder. It was warm to the point of being hot. It seemed to sear my skin even through the clothing, and I leaned into it. I’d been breathing fast, too fast.

Piggot looked satisfied. “You use your powers the moment you feel uncomfortable.” As if that meant something. “The Swordsman appeared for the first time when the Merchants attacked your father,” she continued. 

“How do you know about that?” Were they watching us?

“We keep an eye on heroes’ families to make sure they don’t get caught up in fights.”

“Then why didn’t you do anything?”

“He was attacked by civilians, and the PRT doesn’t handle civilian matters. It was the police’s area.” She shook her head. “That is beside the point. You are out of line, Evoke.”

I ignored her. It was nothing less than what I’d learned to expect from her kind. She’d happily ignore everything that didn’t hurt her just to keep her cushy position. Instead, I looked to Armsmaster. There was a twist to his mouth. His chair creaked as he sat down, his power armor on the side of being too heavy for it. “It is normal to use your powers when you feel uncomfortable,” he finally said. “That does not make it right to use them for violence, however.”

Silence fell.

“I believe there is a misunderstanding here,” Melina finally said. Her voice was smooth, and her tone was calm. “Taylor didn’t summon the Swordsman, I can promise you that.”

Piggot waved her hand. “Your words don’t count. That world you come from is make-believe for all I know, and she might simply be puppeting you.”

“I can assure you that I am very much alive.”

“That I believe, but I doubt you are as independent as you seem.” Piggot leaned back slightly, interlocking her fingers and resting her hands in front of her. “You will not be on patrol until we can be sure that we can trust you, Evoke. You are expected at the Console.”

It was weird. It wasn’t just the blame, but the fact that she seemed to be happy to hide it under some rug that angered me. If I had summoned the Swordsman, and she certainly seemed to believe so, then why give such a punishment? “I thought Armsmaster was the head of the Protectorate in Brockton Bay,” I said quietly. “Shouldn’t it be his decision?”

A moment of silence. Piggot’s face grew sour. “He gave me control over the Wards-“

“But I’m not a Ward. Officially, I’m a member of the Protectorate.”

Armsmaster nodded slowly. “You are right.” He didn’t move a muscle, seemingly deep in thought.

“You can’t be serious,” Piggot spat. An arm gestured at me. “She goes behind our backs, kills sixteen people, and then dares to claim she didn’t.”

“Because I didn’t do it!” I only barely resisted the urge to shout it. What did she even care about those sixteen people? They were Merchants. It was horrible what happened to them, but it wasn’t like I killed a person who was just wandering the street. I hadn’t even killed them in the first place. Maybe the Swordsman had somehow gotten through, maybe I’d accidentally summoned him, but that didn’t make it my fault!

“I do agree with the Director,” Armsmaster said slowly. “Wanting to make a difference is normal. All of us want to do that. We do follow the law while upholding it, however. If we don’t, then we are no different from the villains we fight. More importantly, it is dangerous. If the gangs learn of the connection between you and the Swordsman, they might pay you back in kind.”

“You assume she summoned him,” Melina responded. “I would think that an ally deserves some trust.”

Cervos whirred softly. “The proof is there,” was all he said.

A chair screeched as it moved across the floor. It took me a few moments to realize it was mine. “It isn’t. Just some similarities, and she doesn’t care about anything else.” It was like a bucket that had overflowed, a flood spilling out as I finally realized that I didn’t matter. Not to them. Piggot simply assumed she saw the entire puzzle when she had only a few pieces, and was blinded by her own prejudice.

“You will-“ Piggot started to speak loudly, only for Armsmaster to put a hand up.

“Please sit down, Evoke.” His tone was calm, as if nothing was amiss.

More fog flowed as four arms wound around my torso, tighter and tighter, conversely making it easier to breathe. I felt something sharp push into my hands from where they’d come to lean on the table. Blue crystals, like those that had appeared when I consciously summoned Blaidd for the first time, grew from the wood. “You will calm down, Evoke, or I will have you arrested here and now.” Piggot had gone red, angry blotches covering her face. One hand had gone down beneath the table.

“Please, Evoke.” Armsmaster still looked calm. “Let us talk this out.”

“There’s no talking,” I said, crystals now blooming around my feet. “I’ve talked and talked and talked, and it never did a thing.”

“This is the first time we talked about this,” he said. “But you could have come to me at any time.”

“Breathe, Taylor.” Melina’s hand seared and burned uncomfortably. A shudder wracked my frame and I stumbled. “Thou art safe, my dear. Let their words not confuse thee.”

‘It’s too much.’

“Then let Melina whisk thee away. Thou shalt feel better then,” Ranni promised. Her hands fell to cover mine, one to a pair. “Torrent will be overjoyed to carry thee once more.”

Someone tugged on my hand, and I opened my eyes to find the room covered in crystal. “I think it best if we leave,” Melina said, talking to them. “Perhaps distance and time will let tempers cool.”

I followed her without truly thinking. In my mind, I was still stuck in that room, one attacking me while the other didn’t care and claimed they did. How typical. “Evoke, are you-“

I ignored everyone until we exited the building. Fog billowed out, and Torrent formed, intelligent eyes staring into mine. I got on with the experience of a long-time rider, and Melina got on behind me. There were few people around. A young child started walking towards us, only for their parent to pull them back. It hurt, the idea that they might think me dangerous. “Let’s go,” I whispered, and Torrent went.

His hooves were silent as they hit the pavement. He went faster and faster, somehow dodging every person. None of them even stumbled, it seemed supernatural the way he managed to move, not even the sharpest turns making him falter.

The wind tugged on my cowl, and it fell, leaving my hair to billow in the wind while the steel half-mask hid my identity. Melina’s arms were soft around my waist, holding me tight as we rode. It wasn’t long before my muscles started to protest, unused to this kind of exercise even if the movement itself felt completely natural.

Torrent took a sharp turn into an alley, down streets and through the city. It changed as we went, becoming older and more decrepit. We were closing in on the docks.

And then Torrent stopped. We got off slowly. My hair had tugged loose from the ponytail it had been in before, so I bunched it up. Not perfect, but it would be fine. The cowl would hold it back well enough. Torrent hit the pavement with a hoof, and my hand reflexively went to his nose, softly stroking it. He threw his head back and forth. “Do you feel better, Evoke?” Melina asked.

I started to say yes in reflex, then swallowed it. Did I feel better? “I don’t know.”

“They only wish to do what they believe is best. Neither of them acted for malicious reasons, just out of misunderstanding and ignorance.”

“Piggot wouldn’t care about the truth if it hit her.”

Melina chuckled softly. “She and you are alike.”

I glanced away from Torrent to look at her, frowning. “What do you mean by that?” An eyebrow went up. “Sorry,” I muttered.

The smile returned. “Neither of you trusts the other. I cannot tell why for her, but no leader has done right by you for a while. It is natural that the two of you would fight.” She shook her head slightly. “But these are simply musings. Let us see why Torrent brought us here.” I glanced back at Torrent, who had started tossing his head again. This time, it was more focused, towards an alley on the other side of the street. “It will only be a short walk, I imagine. Torrent likes riding.”

I led the way as we walked over. The streets were empty here, the people busy at work. Gang signs covered the walls of houses, many overlaying others. All the curtains were closed, and the streetlights were damaged. It was still light, though. It would be another few hours before it started to grow dark.

It wasn’t long before we heard raised voices. I picked up the pace, Melina following closely behind as I walked through the alley to the other side.

Five people. Two were holding one back, hands tight around his arms and wrists. He was tugging back and forth, desperately trying to get free. Yet, there was a sense of powerlessness there, a feeling I got from seeing him. He’d practically given up. As I looked at the other two, I saw why. It was a woman, fairly young, with a man holding her to his front. One hand held a dagger to her throat. The other was touching her.

It was the woman who noticed me as I came slightly closer. She had been yelling at the man before. Her voice seemed to die in her throat. Then she smiled. It was small, tenuous, but she was smiling while that damn hand groped. 

I wanted to charge in. The feeling became stronger as I stood there and watched, slightly too shocked to move. Hearing about it and seeing it in person were two different things. Even so, I pushed it away. I forced myself to feel calm, to focus. What was the best way to take them down? “Can you take the one with the knife out?” I whispered to Melina. “By flanking or something like that?” 

“If you take their attention.” 

I nodded, and she ran off. Her feet barely made a sound, but one of the thugs must have heard something because they glanced over their shoulder. I saw their eyes widen. “Cape!” He yelled, partially moving away from the man he was holding. The others looked at me as well. I let fire spark in my hands. 

Before I could even say a word, the second one let go and ran off. The man didn’t hesitate a second, whirling to punch the first in the face. I heard something crack, and he shrieked in pain, hands flying to what I guessed was his nose. “Let her go,” I told the last one, feeling somewhat lame about it. He was the only one left. I probably didn’t have to do anything either, because Melina would be here before too long. 

“And get beaten up like that?” His pupils were blown and he pressed the knife against the woman’s throat.    I glanced at the thug whose nose had been broken. Then I looked back at him. 

“Not if you let her go.” His clothes were dirty. I could barely make out an M on his sweater, though. “You’re with the Merchants, aren’t you?” 

His eyes widened. “Yes! That’s right! If you don’t let me go, Skidmark will fuck you up! He-” 

He never got to finish the sentence. Melina came from his right, putting one hand between the woman’s throat and the dagger, while the other pulled him towards her. The Merchant stumbled, then cried out in pain. Melina had moved her hand to the wrist, and the blade hit the ground with a clang while blisters started to appear on his skin. She finished it with a punch to the throat. There was a slight temptation to teach him a lesson, to burn him more, but that wouldn’t achieve anything. No, that wasn’t true. It might teach him a lesson, but it would also make Piggot and Armsmaster even more confident that they were right. They weren’t, but there was no reason to make things worse. 

Not a second after deciding, the woman slammed into me. “Thank you,” she choked out, arms tightening until I had trouble breathing. “Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

I pulled away, feeling painfully awkward. “Happy to help.” The woman laughed, tears still in her eyes.

I glanced at Melina, who was standing with the man who’d been with the woman. He was looking down at the person he’d punched. They were talking, but it was quiet. I couldn’t hear what it was about.

“You’re Evoke, right?” The woman asked me. “I saw your debut on television. I never thought I’d meet you like this, though. I never thought…” She trailed off as her face paled, and she glanced around. “Mom used to tell me stories of how she and Dad would walk around Brockton Bay,” she muttered, arms around her chest. “I just wanted to experience that as well.”

I pushed away a reflexive response. It was stupid to think you could go on a walk in the Docks. Middle of the day, middle of the night, it made no difference here. I must have been nearly a decade younger than her, and I knew that. “Go to the Boardwalk the next time,” I said instead. “It’s safer there.”

“You patrol there, don’t you?” She asked. “It must be then.” Her boyfriend joined us and pulled her into a hug. He whispered something into her ear and kissed her on her head. The slightly upbeat look faded immediately. “It wasn’t your fault,” I heard her whisper back, voice breaking.

A feeling of awkwardness filled me, and I walked over to Melina to avoid it. “What did you tell him?” I asked.

“It is not my place to tell,” was all she said.

Silence fell. “I’ll call the police,” I finally said. The call took less than a minute. They’d be here in fifteen minutes. Exhaustion filled me. The nearest station was five minutes away at most.

“We can go home if you wish.”

I shook my head. “I won’t let them escape.” I glanced over my shoulder at the couple. They were quiet now, just standing there hugging. How could they do that when they were just steps away from those thugs? If we hadn’t gotten here, the woman would’ve been… “We did get here,” Melina said, putting a hand on my shoulder. “And they feel safe to stand there, because we are around.” 

“How did you know what I was thinking?” I asked quietly. 

She smiled. “Because I know you. Come, let us speak with them. These two will not go anywhere, and if they do, it will be simple to catch up to them.” 

Both of them smiled upon seeing us. They were holding hands, standing close. The man’s other hand was around her shoulders, creating a sort of half-hug. The woman had taken her sweater off at some point, and I noticed it lying to the side. “Thank you,” she said again. “You’re our hero.” She sounded confident. Remnants of fear and tears remained, but there was no uncertainty as she spoke. It was strangely intimidating. A blush rose on my face, and I found myself stuck for words. 

“It’s my duty,” I responded lamely. A soft laugh echoed in my ears. The blush became stronger, and I clenched my fists. “You- You said it was your dream to walk around Brockton Bay one day, right? One day I’ll make it so.” 

There was still no uncertainty as she responded. “I’m sure you will.”

Chapter Text

For the first time in a while, I felt truly optimistic. There was something nice about having strangers believe in me. They didn’t have to, yet decided to trust that I’d make a difference. I watched as they went home after giving their statements to the police, though not without profusely thanking Melina and me again. It was nice and gave me the motivation to continue patrolling. “We should go on Torrent again,” Melina said. “He knows where to go.”

“How does he know?” I asked before focusing on the fog.

“He listens,” was all she said. I sent her a half-hearted glare, to which she smiled. “I know not how he does.”

The streets steadily filled up with people and cars as the day slowly came to an end. Everyone was heading home from work. Still, Torrent managed to find his way through the crowds, somehow knowing exactly where to go to find people in trouble. Not that there were many of those. It took a little while for me to realize, but word spread quickly on the streets, and the presence of a hero made the lowlifes lie low. Still, we grabbed a pickpocket red-handed and stopped a robbery. It wasn’t very glamorous, but it felt good to make a difference. Perhaps it wasn’t efficient like a PRT patrol, perhaps it wouldn’t change things in this part of the city, but there were smiles on people’s faces. It felt, even if it might’ve been arrogant to think so, that just being around made things slightly lighter. Here, beyond the high-class shops, shiny suits and skyscrapers, that made all the difference.

It didn’t stop feeling awkward when I was asked for an autograph or picture, however. At least Melina was happy to talk, giving inspiring words to adults and children alike. I preferred to stay to the side to avoid the interaction. It only worked to an extent. Just now, we’d been stopped at a small café and were surrounded by half a dozen preteens, most of whom were chattering at me, shouting questions and begging for answers. It made Ranni laugh. “It is thine duty to speak with children, dearest. Dost thou not dream of making them feel safe to wander the Docks?”

I sent a mental glare at her, which only succeeded in making her laugh more. It was several minutes later that we finally managed to escape and continue, but not before giving each of them an autograph. If I’d told myself from a year ago, or even two months ago, that I’d be handing out autographs, I would’ve told myself I’d lost my mind.

Things were so different now. I’d be returning home from school now if things hadn’t changed, likely after a day of the trio’s bullying. How were they doing now? Sophia was in a detention facility. Emma and Madison, though… “What are you thinking?” Melina asked.

“Nothing,” I said. “Just what happened to Emma and Madison. But that’s all behind me now.” My knees pressed into Torrent’s sides. “Go on. Find the next place.”

Torrent snorted and started running. A noise of surprise left me as he jumped into and on the air, finding a way to the roof of a building. His hoofs made little noise as they came down, and he quickly jumped across an alley to the next one. Our surroundings blurred slightly as we rode.

I knew the Docks, but not that well. Even so, the gang markings were a good indication of which part you were in, and based on the Empire markings, I guessed it was the west side. It didn’t take me long to realize why we were here. “The Undersiders,” I told Melina quietly. It was an old, decrepit warehouse with boarded windows. Any glass that might have been in them was long gone. In front of it lay a few bodies. They seemed to be tied up, but were still moving. Next to them was one of Hellhound’s dogs, along with Regent, who was leaning against a wall. 

“Do we intervene?”

We should. Villains were villains, whether they attacked other villains or not. But why should I help the Empire? I guessed it was them, at least. We were quite far away, on the roof of a low apartment building, while the warehouse was in the middle of an industrial terrain. The complex seemed to be abandoned, though there were still stacks of crates, and I noticed lights on in some of the other warehouses. A few of them had Empire markings on the walls. Several of the captured people seemed to be skinheads, and the Undersiders had been attacking one of their safehouses the first time I met them.

“Let’s wait,” I finally decided. Maybe I could grab them after they’d left the safehouse. It wouldn’t be easy, but I should at least make an attempt.

It took a while before there was movement again. A truck, unmarked and inconspicuous, rode onto the industrial terrain. Regent barely reacted to it, even when it stopped right in front of the warehouse.

The warehouse’s doors opened, and I saw Hellhound come out. She had cages in both her hands. Tattletale followed closely behind. She was holding cages as well. I strained my eyes to see, but it was too far to see what was inside them. “Can you see anything?” I asked Melina, who shook her head.

“Do you wish to get closer?”

I bit my lip. Like with the couple earlier, I was tempted to run in. “No,” I said instead. “We can wait. We can always follow the truck if we have to.”

We kept watch as the two put the cages in the back of the truck. It wasn’t long before Grue joined them as well. He’d been driving. It was with the third transfer of cages that I heard it. Something was barking, and the sound came from the cages.

“Dog fights,” I told Melina. “Those dogs were being used for dog fights.”

“Do you trust the Undersiders with them?”

No. Maybe they would care for them, but it was just as likely that Hellhound would use them to fight us. “Go,” I told Torrent, who immediately jumped off the roof. Somehow, he landed on the air once more, before slowly picking up speed to get closer. As we did, everything became clearer. At this point, there were nearly a dozen cages in the truck. Hellhound had stopped bringing them in and was doing something to them. Giving them water, I assumed. She turned around. “Go away!” She shouted.

“Can you take her down?” I asked Melina, already regretting my decision as I watched Regent run into the warehouse.

Melina didn’t answer, jumping off Torrent’s back and running towards Hellhound, who had just gotten out of the truck. The girl tried to punch Melina, only to find her punch somehow caught. It was a strange sight. Hellhound was tall and broad, while Melina was smaller. There was muscle there, though, somehow enhanced by whatever strange things the Lands Between did. It seemed effortless as Melina pulled Hellhound forward and then into the dirt. Muscles strained as Hellhound tried to get free, but it did nothing. Melina seemed immovable. Her hand snaked between Hellhound’s face and the ground and clamped over her mouth to stop her from whistling to her dogs. 

Still, the dogs were moving. They had noticed what was going on, but they must have been trained to wait for orders, because they didn’t act. Now, in a moment of calm, I could properly look at them. Spikes grew from their bodies, and the name Hellhound was too fitting considering their heads. Even so, they behaved like dogs, stumpy tails swaying back and forth in excitement. Behind them, the other Undersiders exited the building. Grue had two more cages in his hand, which he put down next to the door. “Well, didn’t expect to see you here,” Tattletale said, somehow cheerful despite the circumstances. I ignored the rest of what she said.

They’d escaped the last time despite the element of surprise and being attacked from two sides. If the dogs joined in, we could do little but flee. They likely wouldn’t give chase, but we’d have to leave Melina behind. It wasn’t an option. “You can’t take us down alone, we all know that. So what if we make a deal?” Tattletale offered. “You get the thugs, we get the dogs. Makes it easier for all of us. It’s not like you’re getting help anytime soon.” Something must’ve shown in the way I reacted. “Bad blood with the PRT? You’re not the first.”

Don’t let the Thinker talk. I did my best to ignore her. If I could just think of a way to take them down… But there wasn’t one. It felt wrong to work with villains. Even if they were leagues better than the Empire, it went against what I wanted. “We’re more vigilantes than villains at this point,” she remarked.

Again, I had to force myself to ignore her. Based on what I knew of her power, given enough time, she could convince me that the earth was purple and that she was its god. The Undersiders seemed willing to wait. Grue and Regent were standing around, and Regent had even gone back inside. Hellhound couldn’t intervene, still being held by Melina, who had pulled her hand from the villain’s mouth, but looked ready to put it back at any sign. There was time to consider my options. Not that I had many, but it was the thought that counted. The independent one.

Grue suddenly cursed. “Hookwolf!” He shouted. “Go!”

A screech of metal as something happened on the other side of the truck. The metal fence there, I guessed.. Melina didn’t hesitate. She pulled away from Hellhound and slipped around the truck. Torrent took several steps to the right at the same time, giving me a clearer view.

Hookwolf was large, resembling a bear more than a wolf in terms of size. Every step he took seemed to flow as the metal that made up his form moved, the steel never still, creating a strange rippling effect. Melina dodged a swipe of his paws, drawing her sword in the same movement and slicing another piece of metal in two. It joined the rest again, and she was forced to fall back.

A quick glance to the side showed the Undersiders getting into the truck to flee. The two cages Grue had brought out before were still next to the door, their occupants barking loudly. They must’ve seen the writing on the wall, too. Melina couldn’t defeat Hookwolf.

“We go further back,” I told Torrent, who started moving before I finished talking. Just a few feet, but it was better than before. We were close to the thugs now, but all of them were tied up.

I watched as the wolf came charging in, Melina rolling to the side to dodge while sending out a wave of flame that made some of the steel melt. She could take him down, but he would possibly die in the process. Was I alright with that?

The temptation was there. Hookwolf was nowhere near innocent. He’d killed numerous people. There weren’t many capes in the city that deserved it more than him. But could I do it? Or really, could I have Melina do that? She’d killed people before, most of them had, but… It felt wrong, somehow. I closed my eyes.

Whispers and images fluttered through my mind, of heroes and monsters and warriors. It wasn’t difficult to decide. Bringing him over was.

My head pounded as the fog crept out, appearing in front of me and quickly forming itself into a shape. My throat felt painfully dry, and something wet dripped from my nose. I brushed it away. Blood. Having three summons at the same time was difficult. Even so, he appeared, arms crossed in front of the pot, somehow carried by two tiny, tiny legs. “Yes! It is time for battle.” He slowly waddled forward while Melina started pulling back. “Though you are a strange one! Metal and wolves?” Alexander laughed loudly. “I have never seen those two together. Come. Prove to me that you are worthy!”

Hookwolf snarled something that I couldn’t make out, and he charged forward. Alexander didn’t move. Blades slashed across stone skin while an inhuman mouth bit down on one hand. The other hand punched out, catching the jaw and denting the metal. Alexander moved forward, fists lashing out as he slowly pushed deeper into the wolf. The steel flowed and slashed as it sought to do damage, until Hookwolf suddenly pulled back. Alexander’s skin held not a single scratch. “I have forged myself in the flames of a god! Come, hit me harder, metal wolf! Surely you are capable of that?!”

Hookwolf snarled and charged forward once again. He bounded around Alexander, always attacking from the blind spot, yet never dealing any damage. It continued for a few seconds before Alexander suddenly dropped to the ground and spun, arms completely extended, smashing every bit of steel they came into contact with. Once again, Hookwolf pulled back. Alexander pulled himself up again and slowly moved closer. Every step took a second. “Can you bring him down?” I called out. Hookwolf’s head turned towards me. Were his eyes in there? He always kept the wolf form, so maybe that was more efficient somehow?

Alexander didn’t get a chance to respond as Hookwolf charged forward a third time. He waited. With his arms crossed, he seemed like a statue.

Hookwolf jumped forward, jaw widening as he prepared to take a bite out of Alexander, who responded with a simple punch. The steel flowed around it and the jar, quickly reforming on the other side and making straight toward us. An inhuman screech left his body as he came closer. Torrent took several steps around, ready to flee, even as Melina moved between us and the wolf. 

Beside us, the Undersiders’ truck turned on and started to drive away, Hellhound’s dogs having been put inside as well at some point.

Hookwolf came closer, his jagged edges clear. The metal spun, sometimes showing glimpses of a red sphere in the middle. A core?

He was within a few feet when the entire ground rumbled. Behind him, Alexander rolled, arms spread once more as he manoeuvred himself to slam into Hookwolf’s side. The steel stood no chance, and Hookwolf smashed into the warehouse’s wall. Plaster fell, and the concrete shattered as the blades tore into it. Alexander slowed down, then started making his way forward once again. Step by step. Hookwolf pulled his body together a third time.

Behind us, the truck doors opened as smoke spread out towards the warehouse’s entrance. I caught a glimpse of two figures running into the warehouse together.

Hookwolf snarled something unintelligible, backing away as Alexander came closer. It was a stalemate. Neither could hurt the other, though Hookwolf did seem much worse off. There was less metal, many pieces were strewn around. He’d also missed the spinning attack Alexander used, so there must be a blind spot for him as well.

I glanced back at the truck. It would be easier to take the Undersiders in now that they were split up and Hellhound’s dogs couldn’t intervene. Deal with the ones in the truck first, then go for the ones in the warehouse. It was tempting. I glanced back at Hookwolf, who was falling ever further back, then at the thugs behind us. There was fear in their eyes when they looked at the villain. Would he have cared if they’d gotten caught up in his attack? I doubted it.

“Can you grab those two cages and put them inside the truck?” I asked Melina, gesturing at the Warehouse’s entrance.

The Undersiders had started this entire situation, but… Maybe they weren’t truly villains, like Tattletale had said. Or maybe this was a mistake, and she had managed to manipulate me into thinking this. Maybe it was some grand plan to convert me to villainy. I didn’t know. “If I ever start thinking the world is purple,” I told Torrent, “please warn me?”

The animal neighed, stomping the ground with a hoof. Somehow, I understood. “I don’t know either,” I agreed with him.

We watched as Melina walked up to the truck and overheard her talking to one of the Undersiders. I couldn’t tell which one, but it was likely Tattletale, which was proven correct when two hands covered in purple came out to take the cages. Not long after, the other two Undersiders returned with the last ones. There were no words as they drove away. In the background, Alexander was still slowly chasing Hookwolf. “Is there anyone else around?” I asked. “It feels like he should have given up at this point.” There was nothing, though. The lights in the other warehouses had gone out as the fight started, and anyone around had left. The truck exited the industrial terrain and took a left, rapidly disappearing from sight. Did the Empire have anyone who could chase it? Probably.

Once again, I didn’t know what to do. Was I supposed to help them if they were attacked? It felt wrong to do so, but also wrong not to. They didn’t seem so bad, just… misguided? I resisted the urge to groan. Why were these things so complicated? No, it wasn’t my place. Besides, they could get away if it came down to it. That was their whole thing.

Except the dogs…

This time I did groan. Having time to think about these things was very frustrating, and part of me wished the back-up Hookwolf was supposed to get would just attack us. We’d notice them coming. The industry terrain had numerous warehouses, crates, containers and other places people could find cover behind, but it was still very open. I should notice anyone coming our way.

Except… “Be ready to move,” I said quietly. Should I call Alexander back? He probably knew what he was doing better than I did.

Still nothing. Was there no one after all? But why would Hookwolf then not simply flee completely?

“We should retreat,” Melina said suddenly. “You are bleeding.”

I blinked at her, then licked my lips to taste steel. Had Hookwolf simply been waiting?

Melina jumped up behind me. “Tell Alexander to go back. Hookwolf cannot catch up to Torrent.”

“The gang members…”

“Will simply have to wait for another day. We cannot take them with us.”

I sighed. A glance around showed nothing had changed. “We are leaving, Alexander!”

The jar stopped. “Hone that steel of yours, young one! One day, you might be able to scratch the skin of Iron Fist Alexander!” He rapidly turned into fog behind us as we rode away. It lifted some of the strain on my head, but also made me more conscious of how badly it was pounding.

“Why is this so difficult? Eleonora and Yura were simple in comparison, and you and Torrent are as well.”

“Alexander is different from Torrent and me.” Her hands, holding onto my waist as we rode, tightened ever so slightly. “I cannot say more.” Silence fell as we made distance from the warehouse. “What do you wish to do now?” She asked after a while.

“Go home, I guess? I’m tired.” It hit hard as the adrenaline faded, and the only thing I wanted to do was to go to bed. Today had been too long. “But getting there is awkward.”

Normally, I’d just go to the HQ and change clothes there. I couldn’t do that now. “I guess I could swap my clothes around a bit so it is less obvious?”

“Might I suggest an alternative? I am certain your father would be happy to help you get home safely.”

“I can’t pull him into this.”

“He already is by virtue of being your father,” Melina said kindly. “The worst you could do is pull away from him now.”

A phone rang before I could respond. My phone, the civilian one. I had put it in a pocket this morning and had forgotten to take it out. “Hello?”

“Can you get home yourself?” Dad. I glanced over my shoulder when Melina nudged me. The look in her eyes was clear. He must’ve heard somehow, but he didn’t sound angry.

“Can you help me?” Saying those words felt like breaking a wall. A barrier that had been there for so long I’d forgotten all about it, and now it was finally gone.

“Of course. Do you need clothes?”

“I’ll be fine,” I said, the words slipping out.

“I’ll get some for you,” he responded, slightly quietly as if talking to himself.

“Are you at home?” I asked, hearing him move around.

“I was watching television. I was surprised to see you hadn’t gotten home before me.” There was no judgment there, just uncertainty. It was probably mirrored in mine. “You were on the news.”

“What did they say?”

“They were positive, saw it as the PRT trying to do something.”

“Ah.”

“There’s an empty warehouse near the Dockworkers’, do you know it?”

“The one where the pottery used to be?”

“That’s the one. The alley door should be unlocked. Just wait there. And be careful, okay?”

“I will be.” We didn’t hang up, staying on the phone as Torrent steadily made his way towards the warehouse. Once we got near, he jumped down, quietly riding through the alleys. Sometimes, I’d hear some voices from inside buildings or in the other alleys, but they never seemed to realize we were there. “I’ll see you soon?” I finally asked, fingers fidgeting.

“I’ll be there in ten,” he said back, and I could barely make out the front door closing. There was a beep soon after as he ended the call.

I tested the door. Unlocked, like Dad said. We went inside to find a fairly empty space, though there were still remnants of pots everywhere. Some were even whole, mostly those standing on a shelf next to one of the walls. There was equipment for baking the pots as well. I could vaguely remember the person who owned this place bringing them to a market on Saturdays. They’d been old and claimed they did it for fun. 

Torrent stomped a hoof on the ground, and I looked up. He was leaving as well. “Thanks.” A nod, the kind that horses sometimes did, where their heads went up and down somewhat wildly. Torrent’s horns barely avoided scraping the floor before they started to vanish.

“I will stay until your father arrives,” Melina said. “Perhaps you should clean up the blood?”

It took me a moment before I quickly started scrubbing at my face. It wasn’t too bad, but Dad wouldn’t be happy if he saw it. I’d still tell him about it, I promised myself. He just didn’t have to know exactly how bad it had been.

He arrived not long after. I’d gone deeper into the factory, half-hiding behind a pile of empty cardboard boxes. “Evoke?” He stuttered a bit. I quickly got up and walked toward him. “Here.” He handed me a small bag. “I’ll wait by the door.”

Melina walked over to join him as I changed clothes quickly. They were slightly old, and the pants were too small. I hadn’t worn these in months. Still, it was fine, and I put my costume back into the bag before joining them. “I will leave now,” Melina said. “We will speak again soon, I hope?”

“Of course. Good night?”

She smiled. “This was a dream. Good morning would be more fitting.”

We quickly got into the car and drove away, the strain in my head finally fading completely as Melina left as well. The headache remained, though, and I felt slightly dizzy as we took a sharper turn onto a larger road. “I hope nobody saw,” I said once the silence became too much.

“I doubt it,” Dad said. “People are eating dinner at this point, or watching television with their families.”

I cringed at the hinted reprimand. “I just… Needed to do something.”

“What happened, Taylor?”

I started to fidget, not looking at him as I tried to think of a way to say it.

“Please. I’m on your side, Taylor, no matter what.” He glanced away from the road for a moment, eyes boring into mine despite them being hidden behind my hair.

“There was a fight,” I said, and then it all came tumbling out. Dad simply listened, making sounds of affirmation and nodding as if to encourage me to continue. “I was just so angry. And then Torrent brought me here, to the Docks.”

“And you just acted.” He started to sigh, only for it to turn into laughter. “Your mother was the same. She’d also act without thinking to make things right. But you have an idea about the Swordsman, don’t you? I know you,” he answered before I could ask. “Not as well as I used to, but I still know you.”

“I think he appears without me wanting it. The first night was after those Merchants attacked you, and the second time was when I heard about Lisa. But I didn’t want it to happen,” I added quickly.

“Not even a little bit?” Dad shook his head. “It’s fine. We all have thoughts like that from time to time. It’s just a matter of controlling them. You did well tonight, Taylor, but I’d feel better if you stayed with the PRT. Armsmaster didn’t sound so angry about it. Maybe you can talk to him?”

“I guess.”

Dad drove onto the driveway and we got out. “I haven’t made dinner yet,” he said as we entered our home. The lights were still on. “I was thinking something easy, but maybe we should have lasagna instead? I think we have everything we need.”

“That sounds nice.” I joined him in cutting up vegetables, only for him to inch away and cough.

“Maybe you should shower first.”

“I don’t smell,” I insisted, faking anger more than anything else.

His eyebrows went up. “You’ve been sweating for several hours while wearing a costume. You smell bad, Taylor. Take a shower.”

I rolled my eyes at him, but did as he asked. Perhaps he had a point. I stayed under the shower until my skin grew wrinkly, the warm water helping to lessen the headache. It was only when Dad called that dinner would be ready in five minutes that I finally got out, drying off and putting on jogging pants and a simple shirt. My head still hurt, but it wasn’t as bad. My skin felt worse, feeling completely dried out. I came downstairs to find my plate already filled with a large glass of water next to it. It was gone before I said a word, and Dad got up to refill it. “It’s good,” I said after taking several bites of lasagna.

Dad just smiled. “Tell me about your day?”

I didn’t bother with the first part, focusing instead on how I helped that couple and the fight between Alexander and Hookwolf. It remained funny, the way he was unable to hurt Alexander in any way. “I wonder if anything can,” I said, to which Dad shrugged.

“Who knows? Being forged in the flames of a god sounds pretty impressive.”

I snickered. “The more they say, the more I realize how little I know.”

“And the Undersiders?”

I shrugged. “Don’t know why they were there. It’s not like we stayed to talk.”

“Tattletale certainly did.”

I felt my face sour in response. “I don’t like her. She reminds me of Emma.”

“I don’t think Emma would’ve helped rescue dogs, but I understand.” He got to his feet, grabbing our empty plates and putting them in the sink. “Wanna see if there’s anything on TV?”

“I think I might just go to bed instead.” He chuckled as a yawn hit me.

“That might be for the best. Have a good night, Taylor.”

I hugged him. “Good night,” I muttered into his shoulder. “And thanks.”

His hands wound around my back. “I’m happy to help.”

Chapter Text

“I’m telling you, nice clothes would make you feel better.” Lisa took an obnoxious slurping sip from the chocolate milk she’d gotten at the cafeteria. “Shopping is one of the things I do when I need a distraction.”

“Along with bothering friends?” I responded, giving her a half-hearted glare. “I like my clothes. They don’t need to change.”

She gave me a dubious once-over. Another obnoxious slurp. “Sure,” she said sarcastically. “Because baggy clothes and black help with confidence.”

“This is not what I’ll be wearing during the conversation.”

“What? Are you gonna change to some costume while talking to your boss?” Lisa laughed. “I guess it depends on the costume though.”

“Who said anything about a costume?” I desperately tried to keep the awkwardness out of my voice. “It’s something more respectable than this, but it’s not a costume.”

Lisa smirked at me from over her cup, the muscles at the corners of her green eyes crinkling ever so slightly. She didn’t say a word. She just kept staring at me like that while I slowly grew more embarrassed. “Do you have to look at me like that?” I asked.

“Like what?” She responded innocently, smirk still firmly planted on her mouth.

“Like you know something.”

“I know many things,” she said immediately. “I know you work at the PRT, I know you dislike your boss, I know-“

“You dislike your boss as well!” I said, not sure where I was going with it but hoping it would distract her.

“Of course. That’s how we bonded, remember?”

“I thought we bonded over not wanting to sit with loud people.”

“That. We also bonded because you think I’m hot.”

“What?”

“What?”

I glared at her, hoping that it might convince her to stop playing around this time. It didn’t work. Lisa happily continued slurping even after the carton went empty, staring back at me with raised eyebrows the entire time. Stupid, pretty, green eyes. She smirked. Stupid smirk. It was familiar, and I liked it and hated it in equal measure. Emma used to smirk like that, except whenever she did, it had a cruel bent to it. It was a bit similar to Tattletale’s, except that one was more knowing. Lisa’s was more teasing. I shook my head. Many people smirked, it wasn’t that exceptional.

“All jokes aside,” Lisa said, “your dad’s right. Leaving a job like that because you dislike your boss is a bad idea.”

“Don’t you want to leave your job as well?”

She waved her hand. “It’s not that cushy, just number stuff. Freelance is way better than that. I could diversify and do…” She trailed off, tapping a finger at her chin as if to make herself look thoughtful.

“Drama queen,” I said. She started grinning.

“But you like it when I do that!”

“I like you better when you’re quiet.”

“Absence does make the heart grow fonder.”

I laughed. She snickered. “Maybe I should do that with work,” I mused, half-joking. “Just leave until I forget why I disliked them.”

“Yeah, you’d just be leaving forever.”

“Probably.”

“Maybe I should try that,” Lisa said. “Just leave forever.”

“What?”

“Just leave Brockton Bay and pray. Or something?” She shook her head. “Forget it, just thinking random thoughts. Want chocolate milk too?” She raised the empty carton.

I slowly shook my head, trying to think of what to say. Before I could think of it, she was gone. “I thought you only drank coffee,” I said once she returned.

“I’m diversifying. Also, they don’t sell coffee here.” She sounded slightly less upbeat than before.

“You can talk to me about your boss, too, if you want?” I offered.

Lisa shrugged. “What’s there to say? I dislike him, but I don’t have other options.”

It sounded so strange. The better I got to know her, the more it seemed as if she didn’t just dislike her uncle, but despised him. Could he be Empire? Or maybe he was really strict somehow? Lisa did dress fairly conservatively even if she felt like one of those girls that wore miniskirts whenever she could.

Was that wrong to think? I worried at my lip, thinking it over until Lisa shoved something across the table. A carton of chocolate milk. “I said I didn’t want one.”

“You need to drink more,” was all she said.

I rolled my eyes. “And chocolate milk is your answer?” I asked, opening the carton.

“A coffee substitute.”

“Tea’s way better.”

“Maybe if it had caffeine in it.”

“Some teas do.”

“You can introduce me to them,” Lisa said without missing a beat.

“What?”

“When are you done working today?”

“I’m not sure?” I said, feeling slightly overwhelmed.

She rolled her eyes. “Then after you’re done working.”

Was this a date? I barely resisted the urge to dive into myself and beg Ranni for help. Certainly she’d know what to do, right? She seemed experienced. Though she’d likely just laugh and tease me. She often did that. I resisted the urge to groan. When had this day become so weird? It started fine, with me being worried about the conversation I’d have with Armsmaster this afternoon, and not seeing Lisa upon arriving at school. Brian must not have given her my number either, because Lisa hadn’t messaged me since I’d given it to him.

Then she’d appeared during lunch, apparently side-tracked because a friend needed her help with something. And now… “I can try?” I said hesitantly.

“That works.” She grabbed her phone from her pocket. “You have a phone, right?”

“I thought Brian would give you my number?” I felt very overwhelmed by the entire situation.

“He- what? That son of a bitch.” I gaped at her as a stormy look appeared on her face. “I knew he wasn’t saying something!”

“It’s alr-“

“Of course it isn’t,” she huffed. Then she sighed and shook her head. “Gimme,” she said, gesturing at my phone. I gave it. She started typing away, then gave it back. Lisa Wilbourn. Her occupation was written down as bestie with several emojis. Did the heart emojis mean something special? Was I supposed to do something similar? I suddenly felt this urge to tell Lisa more. She was trustworthy, right? And wasn’t it normal to tell your closest friends that you were a cape?

Before I could blurt it out, though, the bell rang. Hundreds of teenagers started leaving the cafeteria to head to class. Lisa slurped down the chocolate milk before grabbing her bag and getting up. “What do you have?” She asked me.

It took me a moment to gather myself. “Math.”

She smirked. “I’ll see you on the other side.”

“Yeah.” I got up as well. “I’ll message you? For this afternoon, I mean?”

She clapped her hands. “It’s a date!”

Was she just teasing or would it really be a date? It did a good job of distracting me for the rest of the day. I kept thinking about it as I pulled on my costume, as I walked up the many flights of stairs, and as I knocked on the door to Armsmaster’s lab. It opened moments later, revealing the lab. Nothing had changed since the last time I’d been there except for a small, round table in the middle, with two chairs on either side. It looked out of place. Armsmaster didn’t strike me as the kind of person to care about comfort, he was too focused for it. Even so, he was sitting in one of them, wearing clothes that I guessed he normally wore beneath his power armor. There was no mask on his face. He was a fairly handsome man, with a well-kept beard and short, brown hair. There were a few small scars around his eyes, and deep bags beneath them. Even so, he looked alert, and his eyes stayed on me as I sat down.

“Good afternoon,” he said, crossing his arms as a complicated look appeared on his face. “Normally Director Piggot handles conversations like these. I’m not… good at them. But with the circumstances as they are, having the two of you discuss the situation is a bad idea.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at the obvious statement. “That’s fine. I just want to know what is going to happen.”

“That is one of three things we will discuss,” Armsmaster said. “Along with the conversation yesterday and the Swordsman.”

A short silence fell as Armsmaster grabbed some sheets of paper from his desk and put them on the table. I grabbed them after he gestured. “We had a conversation this morning, the Director and I. Several others gave some suggestions as to how to handle this. Firstly, the Director wishes to apologize for her behavior. The situation reminded her of something that happened in her past.”

“I guess that’s fine,” I said, slightly reluctantly. I didn’t care about the apology, I just wanted to be able to go out and be a cape.

“You can keep them,” he said. “It is a list of various solutions we have. You can go through them and see which ones you find acceptable. We will come back to these at a later stage, after this meeting and after I have met with the Director again. When things have calmed down further in a few days, another meeting with the Director and I to collectively make a choice will be planned. Turn to page five, please.”

I did so. At the top was a blacked out title. Then a few more parts were darkened. “What’s this?” I asked.

“You are not cleared to know the identities of the people who made the suggestions,” he said. “If you read on, you will see various numbers. The PRT offers affiliated therapists, but also has several trusted ones on call. We-“

“I don’t need therapy!” I said incredulously. “I’m not crazy! She was accusing me of killing people, you can’t blame me for summoning someone who would back me up!”

He gave me a blank stare. “This,” he said slowly, “is why we think therapy would be beneficial. You are… frustrated. Perhaps therapy will help you calm down.” He leaned in slightly. “You can trust us, Evoke.” Could I? The question sprung to mind immediately, and I found it impossible to shake. There had been questions in the back of my head for a while, and now I realized those had never been answered. How had Sophia never been caught? Why was I never told what happened to her beyond her being sent to prison somewhere? The cynical expectation that she had simply been transferred to some other city crept on me, sometimes, when no one else was around.

I said nothing though. What would it matter? If I did trust him, then I didn’t have to say anything. If I didn’t trust him, there was nothing he could say that would make that change. Only his actions could.

“I understand how you feel,” Armsmaster said. His eyes were intense. “I was like you when I was younger. I wanted to make a difference, to help people, and make the world a safer place. I still do, but it isn’t so simple. Capes are powerful, too-“

“The status quo is too important. I’ve been told before,” I interrupted, resisting the urge to sigh. Was that all they could come up with? “But how long until more people get hurt by doing nothing than by doing something?”

“Never.” He leaned back again, the intense look fading as well as his tone turned into something similar to a teacher’s. “Do you know what a Cold War is, Evoke?” I nodded. He started explaining anyway. “It is when two nations, groups, or countries are on the cusp of war. They’ll skirmish along a border, they’ll fight through proxies, but it never goes all out. The most famous example was between the United States and the Soviet Union. Both sides had atomic weapons, and both knew that if it came to an all-out war, neither side would survive.

“Nowadays, society itself is in a cold war. Capes are too powerful. Purity could flatten the city in hours if given the chance. Labyrinth could twist the entire world into a nightmare. Lung can grow and grow until he burns everything to ash. If we do something that pushes capes like them into a corner, they will act like wounded animals. They will lash out, bite, and with them feeling like they’ve lost anyway, they will take us out with them.

“If this happened with a single cape, that is not a problem. We can rebuild and learn from our mistakes. But what if other capes start to worry that they will be next?” Armsmaster shook his head. “They might just start attacking without waiting for our move. That is why kill orders are rarely given, and that is why we do not call in heavy guns unless the situation is exceptional.”

“So you don’t do anything until they act,” I said. “Why does the Triumvirate not just run around and take everyone in?”

Armsmaster gave me a strange look. “For the reason I just noted. If the Triumvirate start handling every city’s villains, something which is not always possible, then those that remain will simply attack immediately. Perhaps it will be small scale by taking hostages, but there are capes that have the capability to take entire cities hostage. There are also capes that the Triumvirate is unlikely to beat. The Siberian fought them when Hero was still with them and killed him. Other villains have the ability to nullify or even steal powers. The Triumvirate is capable, but they cannot take down every villain in every city, and every villain they miss can lead to unacceptable levels of risk.”

“And so you do nothing.”

His lips tightened. “This war isn’t a sprint, it is a marathon. It might take decades, but eventually we will win.”

Except we didn’t have decades. It wasn’t shared around, but a single look at the right article or database showed it. The Endbringers attacked every three months, leaving devastation in their wake. Cape numbers were steadily growing, and the number of dangerous ones grew with it. The Yangban in China, Sleeper in Siberia, Moord Nag in South Africa, the Slaughterhouse Nine here, all of them caused nothing but destruction. Earth-Bet was dying. We didn’t have decades. We might not even have years.

Looking into Armsmaster’s eyes, I saw he knew it too. This was a lie meant to make me feel better. Maybe if it came several years ago I would have believed it. Even then, though, I think I would have doubted. It was clear when you looked around. Brockton Bay was crumbling, the Boardwalk shrinking as the surrounding areas grew larger. The gangs didn’t help the city, no matter what they claimed. They just took and took, feeding on the sick, young, and dying while the healthy looked on. “We both know that’s a lie,” I finally said. Armsmaster said nothing. What was there to say?

He glanced to the side. He was sitting straight, muscles firm, but it looked empty. Soulless. It scared me. Here was one of the greatest heroes of the Protectorate, the kind of hero you’d see on promotional posters. His merchandise was everywhere, toys, plushies, and shirts sold in every city that the Protectorate was active in, and even in some they weren’t. Was he only going through the motions at this point? Was that what awaited me if I stayed with the Protectorate?

“It is a lie,” Armsmaster admitted. He nodded to the side. There were gadgets on the table, covered it even. “I hope to change that. That is why I wake up every day, trying to make the world a better place. Device by device, design by design. One of them will make a difference.” He sounded confident, but I couldn’t shake the feeling.

“What does this have to do with me?” I asked, still slightly frustrated. “Why are you telling me this, about the status quo and stuff?”

“That you do not stop to think. You see a villain, you see a crime, and you attack.”

“I stop to think!”

“Did you stop to think when you engaged Hookwolf?” Armsmaster asked bluntly.

“If I hadn’t, he might’ve killed someone!”

“If he had killed you, that would be just as bad.”

“Alexander easily handled him,” I said mullishly.

“He did.” He leaned in. “Have you ever heard of Hatchet Face? He is a member of the Slaughterhouse Nine, a power nullifier and a brute. If he attacks someone, would you intervene? If he gets too close…”

“Of course I would,” I said immediately. “But that’s what I have summons for. I’m a master, I can stay away while they fight.”

“Yet you stayed close during the fight with Hookwolf, didn’t you?” He shook his head. “The Protectorate grants protection to their capes. Implicit, in that everyone knows that if a hero were to get seriously hurt, whichever cape did it would find themselves hunted down. You think that going alone will make you achieve more, do better, but all it will achieve is an early grave. I’ve seen it happen before,” he said, talking louder to stop me from interrupting. “You are in a better position than most, but it does not take away the fact that it is an unnecessary risk.”

“Except Piggot won’t let me patrol, will she? The moment the news dies out she’ll put me on console!”

 “You do not have to be on patrol to have impact. You can summon someone to accompany a hero while you are safe.” He sighed. “It is something we will decide several days from now.”

“I’m not gonna stay away while they fight!” I said loudly.

“If your goal is to do good, there is no reason not to,” he said calmly. “It is what generally masters within the Protectorate do.”

“Then why didn’t you do that before?”

“We considered doing so, but heroes need to be seen, especially at the beginning. Having you go out on patrol is good for public opinion.” He sighed. “I do not agree with Director Piggot’s viewpoints, Evoke, but I do feel that having a master in the middle of a fight when they don’t need to be close to participate is unnecessarily dangerous. You are a teenager who has no protection beyond the ability to throw fire. That is enough to push back some capes, but most will simply not be threatened by it. That you did not even consider this during your fight with Hookwolf suggests that you would not retreat of your own accord if a fight broke out. In previous engagements, you even participated.”

“Then why not say something then?” I asked, voice going higher in frustration. What was it with them just randomly saying things that I was apparently doing wrong without even suggesting it was before? Why was it just thrown at me in these meetings as if I was knowingly doing them wrong?

Armsmaster hesitated. I continued. “Every time I do something, people say I’m doing it right. You just said you were fine with the patrol I did yesterday! But now, you tell me it was wrong. Am I supposed to just figure it out on my own?” I had to force myself to stay seated, fingers clenched around the seat as I desperately stopped myself from summoning someone. No doubt they’d take it as proof of my so-called instability. “How is this fucking fair? How can you sit there and just say this shit and not think something is wrong about it? How do you-“

“It isn’t fair,” Armsmaster interrupted.

I slumped in my chair, energy drained. “Why then?” I asked quietly. “How am I supposed to do good if no one lets me?”

He didn’t answer, instead getting to his feet and walking to the wall where he grabbed a glass case. “I have gotten proof that you were not directly responsible for the Swordsman’s actions,” he said. He set it down on the table and said more, but I didn’t listen.  

He didn’t know either. Had he gone through the same thing? Was this something every Protectorate member went through at some point? I hated it.

It took several seconds for me to realize that he’d stopped talking, and I looked up to find him looking at me. “If you desummon the finger, I believe that the Swordsman should stay away,” he said.

I glanced down at the case. I’d summoned that finger a while ago, back when things felt so hopeful. I opened it. The finger had been stuck on a thin, metal needle, likely to keep it from being covered by the blood that must have been dripping from it for a long time. There was more than an inch of the weirdly congealed liquid beneath it, and more flowed still. I grabbed it with two fingers and pulled it off. “How do you know that will stop him?” I asked.

“Tests,” he responded. “It is nothing to concern yourself about.”

The finger was clammy and cold. Dead. It reminded me of Mom’s funeral. Her skin had had a similar feeling, except the finger somehow still had blood in it that kept flowing no matter how much had already gotten out. I shuddered and pushed the thought away. This was nothing like Mom. I closed my eyes and focused. The finger was real but somehow made of the fog as well. I pulled. It was like something in my head untwisted as the finger slowly returned to the fog.

I took a shuddery breath, one that Armsmaster mirrored. He sat down with his eyes closed, fingers rubbing at his temples. Then he nodded. “Thank you, Evoke.”

“You're welcome?” His look made me think I hadn’t managed to avoid making it a question. “What now?”

He stayed quiet, fingers tapping on the table as his thoughts seemed far away. “Nothing,” he finally said. “Not until I have discussed things with the Director.” He sighed deeply. “I apologize for how things have gone, Evoke.”

It felt hollow. Too late. Once I told Dad about this, would he still expect me to work with the Protectorate? I shook my head and got to my feet.

No words were shared as I left the lab, and things stayed silent as I headed back to the locker room and once again changed clothes. It was a weird feeling, to leave the building early. No console, no patrol. It felt unproductive. As I left the building, I grabbed my phone. What if I… I shouldn’t. Lisa was a great friend, my best friend even, but that I was a cape was not something to share with her.

But the temptation was there. Of course, how would I even tell her? I grabbed my phone again and pulled Lisa’s number up. Barely anything shared so far, just some random messages during the bus ride. There was a Faraday cage at Arcadia that stopped us from accessing the internet there, but Lisa must have avoided it somehow since she’d been messaging me while she had been in English class.

Three dots suddenly appeared. “Meet tnght?”

She tended to make her words in texts as short as possible. I hadn’t gotten used to it yet, but reading it was slowly becoming easier. “Please. Where were you thinking?” I typed back.

“yk Johnny’s?”

“Near Fugly Bob’s? I know it. What time?”

“Half hour?”

“See you there.”

Johnny’s was a fairly popular café. I’d gone there a few times before with Mom. Lisa had already gotten a table by the time I arrived and was busy looking through the menu. “Hey,” I said.

“Hey,” she said cheerily. “You were right, there are teas with caffeine!”

I couldn’t suppress a tiny smile. “Was English difficult?”

“Not really, but poetry isn’t really my thing. We’re discussing The Road Not Taken in class. You know that one?”

I nodded. “Mom liked it.” She’d always adored the classics.

“Are you alright?” Lisa asked. “You’re looking slightly down.”

I half-shrugged. “Just… need to get something off my chest. It can wait.”

She bit her lip before nodding slowly. “Yeah, that’s fine. What tea do you suggest?”

It was several minutes later, after we’d gotten our drinks, that I couldn’t contain it any longer. “I need to tell you something,” I practically blurted out, a blush rising on my face as she looked back at me with raised eyebrows.

“Don’t you want to finish your tea first?” She asked with a slightly surprised tone.

“No. I need to tell you this,” I said.

Her eyes flicked around. “I don’t think this a good place for it,” she said. “Let’s finish our tea first and go somewhere more private.”

I glanced around. We were in a corner of the café, and there were enough people around that the noise was enough that overhearing would be difficult. If I didn’t tell her now, I probably wouldn’t tell her at all. I really needed to tell her. “Please,” I said.

She gave me a closer look. Her face flickered through emotions, muscles making minuscule twitches as her lips formed words. Then she slumped. “Fuck.” She laughed once, a low, slightly hoarse sound that reminded me of a sob. “I should’ve…” She sighed. “Please don’t do this, Taylor.”

“What?” It hit me again. Irregularities and similarities. I pushed them away. They were just coincidences. Many people had blonde hair. Many people had similar voices. Many people liked to tease and smirk.

“If-“ She cut herself off, a complicated look flitting across her face. “If you tell me that, I’ll have to tell you something too,” she said. “And you don’t want that, I know you don’t. I can’t help you with this, either. You can guess what I’ll answer, you know me well enough for that.”

“Why are you talking in riddles?”

“They’re only riddles when you don’t understand them,” she said quietly.

“Then they are, because I don’t understand.”

A pitying look appeared on her face. “Tay-“

“No matter what I do,” I interrupted, “it feels like I’m doing something wrong. I’ll fight off a gang, and I shouldn’t have used my power, or I’ll go on a patrol and I should’ve stayed home. Someone will say they’re on my side, but they won’t be willing to help.” It was difficult to keep my tone low, but I managed. Nobody around would overhear. “It’s like… I want to help, but they don’t listen. And maybe it’s me, maybe I’m just saying the wrong things, and I hear what they’re saying, but I don’t get it. What’s so wrong about wanting to make a difference and doing the right thing?”

Lisa looked down at the table. “Status quo,” she said, sighing. “That’s their reason, isn’t it? I don’t blame them. The cape scene… it’s like cops and robbers as long as you stay out of it. Just a weird game for broken people. Robbing banks, playing heroes, messing around. Then you look closely and there’s nothing fun about it.” Her voice grew heated. “The politics, the conspiracies, the nazis, the fucking sociopath putting a gun to your head.” She inhaled shakily. “Just, listen to me Taylor, please? Just, don’t ask me this. Let’s just have a nice afternoon drinking tea, talking about the things normal teenagers talk about. Video games, friends, gossip, girls, I don’t fucking care. Just don’t ask me to talk about this. I can’t- you’re my friend. I promised myself I wouldn’t lie.”

I ignored her, ignored the voice in the back of my head warning me, because those coincidences didn’t exist, and I knew that, but I… I didn’t know. Maybe that was the problem. It just felt like everything had filled up, and I needed to talk to someone who I knew would give it to me straight, before everything came flooding out and I couldn’t… Ranni or Melina wouldn’t understand. They didn’t understand Earth Bet, because they hadn’t grown up here, they hadn’t lived a life like this. “I just… I don’t want to walk past. I don’t want to watch as someone gets hurt because someone else told me it’s not the right time.”

Lisa looked at me, eyes a perfect green. “That’s the thing about the Protectorate,” she said quietly. “You’re not supposed to do what you think is right. You’re a soldier. You follow their orders, and assume that they know what is right. And what they think is right is, because that’s the world you live in.” She leaned back in her chair to glance at the ceiling. “I guess it’s the one I live in, too.”

I shook my head. “But they’re not always right!” I said, slightly louder. “Piggot just accused me of murdering people, and-“

“She’s right because she’s your supervisor,” Lisa interrupted. “That’s the way the Protectorate works. And if you’re lucky one of her bosses will say that she’s actually wrong, which means that you would be in the right. But they won’t. No master likes a pet that doesn’t do what it’s told.”

We fell silent. It was funny. I came here, thinking I could blurt everything out and I’d feel better, yet I felt worse than before because now there was no hiding anymore. Except it wasn’t funny. “Why?” I asked her, voice breaking slightly.

“Because I didn’t have a choice,” she said. “Because if I didn’t, I’d die, and at the time it felt bad, but I didn’t know you, so it didn’t feel wrong.”

“So you suddenly just grew a conscience?” I asked, frustrated at how calm she seemed. We were friends. How could she not be upset about this? 

“I had one, it just wasn’t strong enough to care more about someone I didn’t know than about myself. Not every cape is powerful, Taylor. Some of us can’t protect ourselves from a bullet to the head.”

More silence. “The autograph. Did you know then?”

She shrugged. “Some. Enough. Your civilian identity is very simple to find if you know what you’re looking for. The Protectorate didn’t make it much more difficult, and Coil has an in.” She hesitated. “Moving you to Arcadia might have even made it easier.”

I caught a slight twitch on Li- Tattletale’s face. Was she trying to push me away from the Protectorate? I grit my teeth. “Why?” I asked again. “Why act like we were friends?”

“Because we are. Were.” Tattletale inhaled. “Because you’re fun to hang around with. Because I like you. Because I liked the make-believe of it all! You do too. You act like you and… you know, are not the same, that you’re two different people living two different lives.”

“That doesn’t mean I want this!” My hands clenched around the cup to stop them from trembling. “I trusted you.”

“You can trust me,” she said quietly. “But you won’t. I remind you of her, don’t I? The one who made you trigger. So it’s that all over again, isn’t it? It is. I-“

I surged out of my chair, face flushed and barely not shouting. How could she? We were friends, I trusted her, and she was… Her hand clamped around my wrist before I could leave. Her face was twisted, and there were tears in her eyes. “Please, Taylor. Just listen to me. Please.” A few people started to look our way. “Give me a chance to explain. I’ll leave after that, and you can choose if you trust me.”

“How can I do that when you can just twist everything,” I hissed. “I know what you do. I know you’re a thinker.”

She let go, shoulders slumping. Was it real, or was she just faking it? My breath came in quick bursts. “I… You can’t. I know that.” She glanced up, eyes looking straight at mine. More tears. “But we were friends. Good ones.”

“Were we?”

“Just… give me a chance. Please.”

Vulnerable was the word that came to mind, and I hated it, because it tempted me to listen. Don’t let the thinker talk. It was one of the first things people learned about capes. Give a thinker enough time, and they could control you just as well as any human master could. Tattletale was a thinker seven. How long would it take for her to make me trust her despite everything?

She let go of my wrist. Her face smoothened. “If I wanted,” she said, “I could have twisted you around my pinkie long ago. Remember when we first met, in Arcadia? You were so lonely and afraid. I could’ve had you worship me and thank me for it.” Her face was cold, her words colder, but her eyes were glistening, and I couldn’t think.

“I’m leaving,” I said, desperately trying to keep the stutter out. “I can’t- I need some time alone.” 

Around us, more people started to stare. I ignored them as I left the café. I didn’t glance over my shoulder. Behind me, I heard a chair move. I started walking faster. The moment I exited the café I started jogging. Distance. I needed distance.

My breath came out in sobs. Why? Why would she do this?

I glanced over my shoulder to see her following at a distance. I didn’t watch her any longer. Would I stop if I saw a tear trickling down her cheek? Or did she want me to keep going? Was I supposed to go home, or would that put Dad in danger? A sob hit hard. Why? Why did this have to happen? Things had been getting better. Dad and I were talking again! I had a best friend again!

A truck drove past, and my jog turned into a sprint. Had she called it? Was Tattletale planning to kidnap me or Dad? She worked with Coil, she said Coil had helped her find me. Had he done something? Distance, I needed distance. I needed to be alone. I needed to hide my face. I needed to summon Torrent.

I dared to glance over my shoulder. Tattletale was still following. Why? No, it didn’t matter. I pushed the question away. There was no use in trying to figure her out. Everything she did had a purpose. Ignore her, that’s what I needed to do.

Unless she wanted me to do that? No, don’t think about it. It didn’t matter. All the conversations we had didn’t matter. Nothing. Mattered.

I sprinted into an alley, startling a couple that had hidden there to make out. They watched as I ran by, one of them putting up a hand as if to stop me. Another glance over my shoulder. Lisa was still there, but she wasn’t falling further behind. Lis-

I shook my head. Lisa didn’t exist. It was just Tattletale. Stupid stupid, I should’ve known. How could I have been so blind?

Go. Just keep going. Another alley, more distance. My breath came in spurts as tears trickled down my cheeks. I glanced over my shoulder again. She wasn’t there. I closed my eyes. Fog swept out and Torrent formed in front of me. I could see the empathy in his eyes. I mounted him, and he started riding.

Hide my face. I pulled my sweater up until it covered the lower parts, and with some trouble got my hair inside it as well. My coat’s cap went on to hide the rest of it.

Our surroundings blurred as Torrent went faster, jumping to the roofs to avoid the foot traffic below. On foot, it could take as much as two hours to get home from the HQ. The bus wasn’t much better, and the car varied depending on how busy it was. Torrent took just ten minutes to get close, running across roofs and gardens and backstreets until it was just a minute’s walk away. No one was around. It was completely quiet here. My heart pounded as I dismounted and I didn’t spare words to thank him.

I started jogging again, only barely not fast enough that people might stare at the strange girl running in the middle of the day.

Dad’s truck was in the driveway. I saw him through the kitchen window. A gasp burst out from between my lips, and my fingers trembled as I grabbed my keys. The front door was unlocked. I locked it behind me. “Taylor?” He called. “Is everything alright?”

A sob left me. Tears trickled down my face. “Taylor!” Something hit the floor as he quickly came over, arms already spreading to pull me into a hug.

My phone buzzed. I shouldn’t. It was a trick. She was a thinker. Everything was a trick. I pulled it from my pocket and unlocked it.

“I’m sorry.”

I started crying as Dad pulled me close.  

Chapter Text

My PC rattled as it slowly loaded the webpage for PHO’s Wiki. It continued rattling as I started typing into the search bar. Beside the keyboard was a notebook, the one I’d used to write things down on my power weeks ago. Bar that first page, it had remained empty. I’d been too busy with other things. Now, about a dozen pages after the first were filled with information on the Undersiders. They had only been active for a few months, but searching in the right places showed that there was enough information to be found.

They focused on heists and hit-and-runs, making off with heaps of cash, jewelry, and whatever else they were after while evading heroes and villains alike. It had made them enemies. The Empire seemed to absolutely despise them based on messages on boards related to the Undersiders’ crimes. One thread had more deleted messages than visible ones, and even then most of them were slurs, all aimed at the Undersiders.

In general, though, the Undersiders were small-time. They avoided the limelight, and they hadn’t had real fights beyond a skirmish with Assault and Battery and the one at the Empire safehouse with me. Each time, they disengaged through a combination of Grue’s smoke, Regent’s muscle twitches, and Hellhound’s dogs. Beyond that, information was sparse. There had been few witnesses to the fights. The one at the safehouse had only one participant in the discussion on PHO, and they were less interested in the fight itself than the fact that a safehouse had been opposite them, which led to the debate quickly derailing.

As for the other fight… Well, it couldn’t be called a fight, and it was difficult to say whether they would’ve gotten away from Hookwolf if I hadn’t been there or not. Grue’s darkness would help a lot, especially if Hookwolf still had eyes or something similar while in his changer form, but I doubted it would be enough to stop him. He could simply spread out and get lucky. Hellhound’s dogs were unlikely to do real damage, and Regent and Tattletale would be worse than useless.

I sighed, cracking my back as I leaned away from the desktop. Behind me was the sound of pages turning. A glance over my shoulder showed Melina still sitting on my bed, reading a book. It was a strange sight. Her clothes were not in any way modern, and even while lounging she managed to sit in an elegant and refined way. It didn’t help that she was as attractive as she was. There was no doubt in my mind that everyone would stare if she went outside, even if she wore baggy clothes like I did.

I sighed again, grabbing a pen from where it had been lying on the table and putting it to paper. No ideas sprang forth. Things were known about the Undersiders if you knew where to look, but that information was limited. They simply weren’t interesting enough for people to look into. Coil was even worse. There was nothing about his power, associates, or goals. He was only referenced in conversations about the general state of Brockton Bay, and those were just that. References. People had a vague idea about where his territory lay, but it was more knowing that it existed rather than anything else. Coil just didn’t do anything. No protection schemes, no prostitution or drugs, nothing.

It made it difficult to guess what he had to do with the Undersiders, and why he was even interested in me. Tattletale had claimed that he’d helped her figure out my identity. Was that actually the truth, or had she been lying about that, too? It might have simply been a way to split my attention. It didn’t seem likely, though. She only said his name once. If she wanted me to focus on him, she’d have said it more.

Unless she planned this.

I put the pen aside, grabbing the journal to read through what I had again, instead. Coil’s entry was simple because there wasn’t anything. Just the knowledge that he must be rich to both hire mercenaries and equip them with tinkertech guns, which also required a tinker to repair. It suggested he might have one in his employ, which was definitely something to keep in mind if I wanted to take him out.

The Undersiders had more than that, at least. Information on their powers was sparse, but it did exist, and I’d seen them myself. Grue’s darkness was irritating but could be worked around. Take him down before he could summon enough, or summon someone who didn’t need their sight or hearing to fight. I quickly wrote a note down, reminding me to look into that. Prep work was important, and one of the things Dad demanded I do if I wanted to go out on my own.

Hellhound had her dogs, which were essentially just brutes, while Regent did the muscle twitching. He seemed out of shape, and Alexander probably didn’t have muscles. If that didn’t work I could simply send more than one summon after him.

And the easiest would be Tattletale. She was human, no way to defend herself but through talking. Simply don’t listen, and I’d be fine. I could even do what Armsmaster said and stay away while one of my summons did the work. Just send Blaidd out and have him pick her up like a sack of potatoes and bring her to me. Then gag her and take her away. Simple.

I glanced down at the page. I’d been absentmindedly doodling on the page, and there was a drawing that was vaguely reminiscent of a tied-up Tattletale. It should not have felt as good as it did. With a tiny grin on my face, I drew a speech bubble above it. She’d probably start taunting me. She didn’t come across as someone who took losing well.

Lisa would have said something about us not even having kissed yet.

I quickly started scratching the drawing out.

“Perhaps you should take a break?” Melina asked, flipping a page of her book. “You have been at this for several days. Staring at a screen for so long cannot be healthy.”

“I haven’t been staring at it for several days,” I said.

She glanced at me, brow raised. “You started the moment you came home from school.”

“That’s not the entire day,” I responded mulishly. “Besides, it’s important. I need to know how to catch the Undersiders and Coil.”

She put her book down on the bed and sat up. The sight remained strange. There was something about my summons that made them not fit here, on Earth-Bet. Looking around, it was clear that my power felt the same, because the materials that my room was made of had slowly been changing to old wood. Given enough time, I guessed it would come to look like a shack of sorts. Fortunately, it wasn’t visible from outside, otherwise I would’ve had to think of something else.

It was even happening to my bed now. The frame was metal before, but I could see only glimpses of it now, hidden beneath a darker kind of wood. “What kind of wood is it?” I wondered aloud.

It took a moment for Melina to realize what I was talking about, then she leaned forward to take a closer look. “I know little about wood. Why do you ask?”

I shrugged. “Just curious. The frame is normally metal. I thought there would maybe be a reason it turns into that kind of wood.”

Melina made a thoughtful sound. “I do not recognize it, though that does not say much. The walls remind me of a shack on the way to Stormveil. We stayed there for a little while, and I was there when you summoned me.”

“To hide from a storm?” I asked, joking.

She smiled and nodded. “Exactly. Perhaps it changes the world based on the places we have been or are? I am uncertain, though. Ranni might have a better idea.”

“Of course I do,” Ranni said haughtily. “’Tis contingent upon whom thou summoneth.”

“So if Alexander stays around for a longer time, things would change to fit with the village he lives in?” I spoke aloud for Melina’s sake. It seemed rude to exclude her.

“Or Sellia.”

“Sellia?”

“It is sometimes named the town of sorcery,” Melina explained. “Alexander must spend some of his time there.”

“You don’t know?”

A slightly surprised look appeared on her face. “We have our own matters to attend to, and I hardly know everyone you met, let alone everyone you can summon.” A slight blush rose on my face.

“Is there a bed in that shack?” I asked to change the subject. “Maybe that’s why it is similar?”

Melina shook her head. “But perhaps there was one, once upon a time. I do not know.” She walked over and gave me a questioning look, one hand over the notebook. She grabbed it after I gave her a nod. “Why are they so important to you?” She asked after a while. “You have already concluded that thinking about Lisa is not a good idea.”

“It’s impossible not to think about her,” I said. “Not if I want to take them in.” She sent me a knowing glance. “I just need to know why she did it,” I insisted.

“What if you looked at another group? One that is more visible?”

“What do you mean?”

“Ranni spent many years in the shadows, only showing herself once her goals progressed far enough.” There was a hint of disapproval in her tone. Nothing too overt, but enough to show that she did not agree with Ranni’s actions.

“She maketh mine designs sound like mere machinations,” Ranni sniffed. “But mayhaps she is not wrong. This Coil could be lying in wait, biding his time for the most opportune moment.”

Their words sparked an idea, obvious enough that I should have thought about it before. To coil meant to strangle like a snake would. What if that was his plan? To gain control over the city by strangling the life out of it. Maybe he supported the gangs somehow, though why he’d do this I didn’t know.

Either way, it likely made him a thinker. Not that that narrowed things down much, thinkers, like every other kind of parahuman, came in many kinds, but it helped a bit. If it was the case, then maybe I had to pull him out, make him think it was safe to? That, or mess up his plans enough that he couldn’t do anything but intervene, which might also give me a chance to take the Undersiders down.

In that case, I’d have to focus on someone else first, and the Merchants were the obvious target. They were the weakest gang, without the ability to escape that other, smaller groups like the Undersiders or Circus had. The right summons could easily take them down. The real question was what would happen afterwards. If the Merchants just vanished, the Empire and the ABB would fight over the territory. The PRT was right to want to avoid that. I’d have to find a way to stop that from happening.

Nearly every cape group had some section on PHO, generally kept up to date by a small number of active people. The Merchants were no different. Skidmark, Squealer, and Mush were their only members, and the only reason they hadn’t been taken down yet was that the territory they held wasn’t worth the effort. It simply wasn’t important enough. Along with that was the fact that the Merchants had a tinker, which neither of the other gangs had. Even if Squealer could hardly be called one, she was still a force amplifier who could be a threat. Mush, for his part, could also be difficult to take down if he had the time to gather trash.

Looking at it, though, it seemed quite simple. A quick attack before they had the chance to think. The hardest part would be finding them, and considering their daily parties, insofar as they could be called that, even that wouldn’t be too difficult. 

I’d have to make plans, though, and decide what summons to use. Before I could think more about it, there was a knock on my door. “Taylor? Do you have a moment?”

“Yeah, come in,” I said back. The door opened with a creak, a reminder that it wasn’t just the appearance that changed.

Dad took a moment to look around, a look of surprise on his face as he took note of the old planks that had replaced the walls. I took a moment to look at my window and the wall surrounding it. It had changed, but wasn’t too bad. It was only on the inside of the room.

With the way Dad was looking around, it probably wasn’t visible from the hallway either. Was that a rule for how it worked, or had it simply not been long enough? “Good evening, Daniel,” Melina said with a small nod in his direction. She still had the notebook in her hand, slowly paging through it. He nodded back.

“What is it?” I asked him.

“Were you planning to go on patrol tonight?” He asked.

It had been three days since I’d had my meeting with Armsmaster. The urge to simply go out on my own had gotten stronger as I heard nothing from him. It had gotten to the point that I’d talked to Dad about it, and while he wasn’t happy, he hadn’t immediately refused. Perhaps he realized that I might go out even if he did. “I don’t know,” I answered his question. I glanced at Melina, who nodded at me. “I thought I might go after the Merchants first.”

“Oh?”

“I think Coil is a thinker, and his name makes me think that he has some long-term plan. Maybe I can mess it up and draw him out if I take other groups down first.”

Dad’s brow rose further. “So you’re not going after the Undersiders?”

“I’ll go after them eventually,” I said. “Besides, they’ve been lying low. It’s not like I can catch them if they don’t show themselves.”

“I’d prefer you go after the Undersiders instead of one of the gangs,” he responded.

Melina laughed softly. We both looked at her. “What is this?” She asked me, her finger tapping the half-scratched-out drawing. I quickly grabbed the notebook from her hands and closed it. “Nothing!” I said quickly, a blush rising on my face. It was a stupid reaction. Now they’d think there actually was something.

“Isn’t there?” Ranni whispered in my ear.

I shook my head, ignoring the confusion that appeared on Dad’s face in response. “What did you need?” I asked Dad.

A complicated look appeared on his face. “I’ve been called to the DU. If you plan to patrol, though…” He trailed off. He wanted to be home when I went out on patrol, ready to help if he had to. It was needless to say that I wanted to keep him out of it as much as I could. He was normal, a civilian. He couldn’t defend himself in a fight.

“You can go,” I said. “If I go patrolling, I won’t go after any capes.”

He nodded slowly. “You’ll avoid them as well?”

“I’ll do my best,” I said honestly.

“Alright. I trust you, Taylor. If you need my help, you’ll-“

“Call. I know.”

Dad chuckled. “Just making sure. See you later then. There are leftovers in the fridge.”

I nodded. “See you later.” The door fell shut behind him with the sound of wood on wood.

 “You should not be ashamed of your interests,” Melina said.

I ignored her, focusing on scratching out the rest of the drawing. Would Tattletale be able to tell? She’d- I shook my head. No thinking about the thinker. Focus on the matter at hand. I didn’t know much about the Merchants, beyond that they were addicts and could be taken out by any group, but weren’t worth the effort to do so. They sold drugs across the city, but stayed in some weird tourist building on the outskirts of the Docks.

More importantly, they forcefully addicted people, sometimes even children, and if they couldn’t pay… Forced prostitution was a problem across the city. The Merchants were no different. Then there were robberies, pickpocketing, assault, and so many other things. The Merchants were just the worst of the bunch.

I started typing away on the computer. It still rattled, and it took several seconds to load a new webpage due to how old it was. Still, it worked, and that was the important part. It also meant I didn’t have to go into the library to look things up, which would be a lot lonelier and stressful. The idea of just sitting there, alone. It sounded miserable.

“Thou forgetteth me,” Ranni muttered. I mentally apologized.

The Merchants had three capes. Skidmark, a blaster who could layer fields and send objects through them, Squealer, a vehicle tinker, and Mush, who could best be described as a walking garbage pile.

Alexander would do well in a fight with them. I doubted even a tank would be able to stop him, and Squealer probably didn’t have a tank. The other two wouldn’t be able to do much to him either, which meant that all I needed was another summon who could take them down. Blaidd was the obvious choice.

Except there would be non-powered thugs, and those could be a problem. “How powerful is Blaidd?” I wondered out loud. “He said he was weak in comparison to others, but…”

“Blaidd is a loyal companion and a skilled warrior besides, but he is no legend. It pains me to say, but he cannot contend with one like Alexander, let alone one of mine mother’s loyal knights.”

“Loyal knights?”

“Aye. The Carian Knights wert a match even for the decrepit Golden Order’s champions. But methinks they are not who thou seeketh. Their craft is sorcery and death, and though they would serve thee gladly for mine mother’s sake, they would not still their blade.”

“They would kill people,” I translated, speaking aloud for Melina’s benefit. “Blaidd doesn’t, but these Carian Knights would.” And killing people wasn’t something I was willing to do, even if they were murderers themselves. Was that wrong? If I wanted to make the city better, was I supposed to have these people killed, or could I simply let them be?

I resisted the urge to groan. Why did it always end up like this? 

“You should follow your ideals,” Melina said. “If you wish not to kill, then do not. It is as simple as that.”

“But what if that means I can’t fix things?”

“Then you cannot,” she answered. “Do not draw lines in the sand, Taylor. Carve a line in stone.”

“Foolish,” Ranni said. “Though remember, dearest. Thou needn’t kill. Thine summons may do that for thee.”

I shook my head. “I’m…” Killing people was wrong, except that the gangs killed dozens, if not hundreds every year. What made it wrong for me to kill them to make the city a better place?

Except heroes should be held to higher standards, right?

I groaned again. “I hate morals,” I muttered through my hands. It was enough to make Melina chuckle.

“I could bring them down easily if you wished. No one need ever know.”

Tempting. It shouldn’t be so tempting to let others do all the work. “No. No, if I decide not to kill, then you should not be doing that for me.”

“Then that is a line you will not cross?” Melina asked.

I hesitated. “Yes. Maybe. I need to think about it. Are there-“ I huffed. “There are people who wouldn’t kill if I asked them, but could still take them down, right?”

“I imagine so,” Melina said.

“Thou need only listen to find them,” Ranni said. “Yura and Eleonora would gladly help thee. Others as well. Thou need only to close thine eyes.”

I let them fall shut.

It takes a moment, longer than I’m used to, and the first voice I hear is of the man who promises a crusade. He doesn’t fit, wouldn’t leave people alive no matter what I asked, and while I don’t know if I want to carve that line yet, I do know that I don’t want to cross it now.

I need to think about it more, that’s important. Something in me, the part that I can’t remember, knows that that is important. No regrets. That doesn’t help, though. If I leave someone alive and they wound someone else, wouldn’t I regret not killing them?

There are too many voices to listen to, all of them clamoring for attention. I haven’t done this in a while, content as I was with what I knew. I should question what I know more, and what I know of them.

Ranni’s hands take hold of mine, and she pulls me forward. Me, who shouldn’t have a body here, yet I feel myself take a step, and my bare foot lands on real grass. “Dost thou feeleth it, dearest? The more thou giveth thyself, the nearer thou drawest.”

“Why do you have to speak in riddles?” I ask. It’s what Lisa does. Did.

A hand softly takes hold of my chin, at an angle that suggests Ranni is smaller. I’d always thought she was taller. Slowly, she tilts my head up. There is an endless sky covered with stars. I gasp at its sheer beauty. “Look closer,” Ranni whispers. As I do, I notice what she wants me to see. It is larger than any star, even than several combined. “Give a little, and she bestoweth the power for others to journey across. Give more, and thou crossest thyself. Too much, however, and naught remains.” Her hand moves to my cheek. Soft laughter falls from her lips. “Thou maketh dangerous friends, dearest. Yet somehow, they remain loyal.”

“Is she a friend?”

Ranni laughs. “Oh, she is far more.” She shakes her head as I start to ask for more and puts a single finger on my lips. “Listen, dearest. Listen closely, and I am certain thou shalt find someone. Or several someones.”

The grass beneath my feet vanishes, as do the stars and the sky above. The figure remains, though, and I can’t stop the feeling of something watching me, carefully taking in every move that I make, every path that I consider. ‘Teach me more,’ it whispers.

It hurts my head, and it draws back. ‘Apologies,’ it says, quieter. It still hurts. The figure vanishes, leaving me in a strange void.

Then I see them. Hundreds of people wandering around in ways that make no sense. Some take stairs that aren’t there, others lie on beds that don’t exist, or eat food that is fake. They go through their lives, all of them, all with different goals and plans and lives. Some are simple, just doing their job and going home, while others have plots that span centuries.

Even now, there is a hunger there, a desire to get more, to become more.

“Talk to me,” I say, and they do.

The king clicks his tongue. “Ambitious,” he says, with a tone that suggests disgust. “Thou hast not changed in the least. I will not help thee with thine endeavors, unless thou giveth me what thou owest.”

“I would help,” a woman says happily. “All my friends would, as well.” Her eyes seem to pierce through the mist, and for a moment, I see her. Red cloak, a jellyfish at her side.

A third voice. A man who is quiet and shy. “I’m not a fighter, m’lady, but I’ll gladly help you still.” There is something about that voice. I recognize it, know that I’ve heard it before. “Oh, don’t strain yerself, m’lady. There’s time enough. And… well, your clothes don’t look so bad. Though, if you wouldn’t mind? I’m… Well, never mind. It would be rude to ask.”

“You can sew something better when you come over,” I say. “You’re my personal seamster after all.”

A gasp. “You mean that, m’lady? Of course you do. Then… I will make preparations, m’lady, for when you call me over.”

Before I can respond, it all shatters.

***

My room had gone back to normal, and it was dark outside. I was in my bed. Someone must have carried me here. I was wearing pajamas as well. It felt slightly uncomfortable, knowing someone had changed my clothes while I’d been… dreaming? It hadn’t been a dream, I was sure of it. All of that happened.

It hadn’t helped much to deal with the Merchants, though. Except, maybe it had, because that woman…

Pain struck my head, similar to when I’d summoned Melina, Torrent, and Alexander at the same time, except ten times worse. I let my eyes close in response, trying desperately to just lie still and not think of anything.

It had been too much, that was for sure.

A glance over at my desk showed the computer had been turned off, and my notebook at the corner. Had Dad gotten me into bed? No, it was probably Melina. She’d been here when I…

Had I fainted?

My throat was dry, too dry to fall asleep again, no matter had tired I felt. I slowly got up, trying to suppress the pain in my head. There was a bottle of water on my nightstand, and I grabbed it and nearly emptied it in one go. It helped a bit with the headache as well.

I went back beneath the covers. It was warm. Comfortable.

Lonely.

The sudden urge to cry filled me, knowing that I’d lost something by coming back to Earth. Or maybe I’d never left?

This was stupid. I pushed the tears away. I wasn’t alone. Ranni was always watching, and Dad cared. Melina, Blaidd, Alexander, Yura, and Eleonora were just a thought away. Of course, now that I wanted someone there most, I couldn’t bring them over.

My fingers clenched the covers tightly.

A knock at the door. “Come in,” I croaked out.

Dad’s head peek inside. A tiny bit of light peeked through the opening. “Are you feeling better? Melina explained what happened…” He stepped inside and sat down on the bed. Just the bit of movement from that was enough to cause a spike in the headache and make me groan. “A migraine, that’s what she said. Or close to it, she didn’t use those words.” He shook his head. “Sorry, I’m just blabbering.”

“It’s fine,” I muttered. “I’m sorry.”

He gave me a surprised look. “What about?” He sighed. “I’m… I won’t ever ask you to stop using your powers, Taylor. And accidents happen.”

“I’ll be more careful next time.”

He looked at me with a sardonic smile. “I’m sure you will be,” he said. “Do you need anything? Water, aspirin?”

“Both?”

He rose to his feet, his hand quickly coming down on my forehead. “Fever as well,” he said quietly. “We’ll see how you feel tomorrow, okay? This won’t become normal, though. Overusing your power isn’t an excuse to stay home.”

“I know.”

He smiled. “I’ll get the water and aspirin.”

I was asleep before he returned.

Chapter Text

The alley was dirty, and I couldn’t suppress a feeling of disgust as I changed. Of all the things I’d done as a hero, this was surely one of the strangest, and a point in favor of staying with the Protectorate. Still, with Blaidd and Melina standing guard at both entrances of the alley, it felt safe enough. Pulling my suit from the schoolbag I’d put it in – it had been a very tight fit – I glanced around before quickly taking off my pants and throwing the bodysuit on. Another glance and I practically tore off my shirt and pulled the suit up the rest of the way.

I really needed a better place to do this. Going into an alley to change every time I wanted to go on patrol just wouldn’t work.

“Done,” I called out after I’d put on the rest of my costume. Melina and Blaidd walked over to join me. “I’ll desummon you, Melina. Blaidd can help better with this part.”

Blaidd grunted even as Melina smiled and nodded. A quick brush of my fingers and she turned into fog, which twisted around and around until Torrent formed in the place she’d been standing. I brushed a hand through his mane as he whinnied. “Are you up for a ride?” I asked, smiling.

He snorted and made a nodding movement. I lifted myself up on his back and glanced up at Blaidd. He was taller even when I was sitting on Torrent’s back. “You can keep up, right?”

“Don’t go too fast,” Blaidd said. I softly pressed my knees into Torrent’s sides.

The Merchants’ hideout wasn’t too far from here. It lay on the border of the Trainyards and the Boat Graveyard. It would take fifteen minutes to get there at most, maybe a little longer as I wanted to avoid being seen.

“This is close enough.” The city wasn’t silent tonight. I heard cars in the distance, and there were people talking close by. If I listened really well, I could make out the sound of music. It was coming from the direction where their base should be. It was probably one of the Merchants’ so-called parties. The music sounded bad enough for it.

I got off Torrent’s back. The horse glanced around a bit before snorting loudly. “What is it?” I asked, glancing around as well. Nothing. We’d stopped in a smaller street between residential buildings. Flats, mostly, most of them five stories high. There were dozens of these neighborhoods in the Docks, and like any other, there were gang signs on the walls. This was the border area, so the markings often covered each other. I could make out half a dozen different ones just looking around from where I stood, some of them made by older gangs that were disbanded now. 

Torrent pawed at the ground, his hoof creating a stomping sound that echoed. He took several steps towards the area we’d come from, then looked back at me. I frowned. It would be so much easier if Torrent could talk. Figuring out what he wanted was a lot like playing charades, and while I was getting better at it, it was still limiting. “Do you need our help with something?” I guessed. “I think we can go on without you if you don’t.”

Torrent shook his head, then took off. I chewed on my lip. It wasn’t the first time one of them had left to do something on their own, and I would never stop them from doing that, but it did come at an awkward time. “We’ll have to be more careful now,” I said. “I don’t think I can outrun a bunch of druggies, especially if they have one of Squealer’s vehicles.”

“I can always carry you,” Blaidd said. He’d walked a small distance away and was looking through the windows of a small shop. Surprisingly, there was nothing in front of the glass, leaving us free to look right inside. It was a small supermarket, probably for the households around us. “How do they work?” He asked after a little while.

How do you explain shops? “You go inside, you grab what you need, and you pay for it?” Surely there were shops in the Lands Between?

He shook his head. “Where the meat is stored. It shouldn’t keep good for that long, yet here you store it in those boxes.”

“The fridge? Meat and vegetables stay good for longer when it’s cold. Fridges work on electricity to do that somehow. I don’t know the specifics.”

Blaidd leaned in closer and would have pressed his face into the window if not for his snout being too long. “Could you store bear meat there as well?” He asked.

“I… guess? Why do you like bear meat so much?”

He stepped away from the window and glanced down at me. Even after knowing him for more than a month, I wasn’t used to his size. I only barely reached his waist, and if not for the supermarket’s large windows he probably wouldn’t have noticed the fridges in the first place. “It reminds me of when we met.”

“How did we meet?”

He hesitated for a moment. “There was this bear,” he finally said. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. “It was attacking you, and I killed it. We feasted on it afterwards.”

“You mean I ate a bear?” I asked, a twinge of disgust appearing next to the elation of knowing just that little bit more. Slowly but surely, they’d been opening up about the Lands Between, and though knowing that Blaidd had saved me from a bear wasn’t all that much, it was nice to know more.

“And other things,” he said, which made the disgust grow.

“Like? No, never mind. I don’t want to know.”

He laughed quietly. “Nothing so bad. Shall we go?”

The flats slowly grew in height and number as we walked. This area had been built in the period that Brockton Bay grew rapidly, and many of the people who came here worked at the harbor, the Trainyards or the companies that relied on them. Little of that remained now. The only thing left of the ships that came here could be found in the Boat Graveyard, and the Trainyards had become overgrown, with dozens of train tracks and barely any trains to use them. Just two trains a day went from here to Boston, and they were often empty. The Merchants stayed somewhere on the edge of the Boat Graveyard and the Trainyards. Using the music as a guide, it was simple to make our way towards it.

As we came closer, our surroundings grew worse. Needles littered the ground, and bottle shards were everywhere. The stench of rotting garbage hung in the air. How could people live like this? I pushed the thought away. They were addicts. Of course they lived like this.

We stopped maybe a block away. “What is the best way to get closer?” I asked aloud.

Blaidd stayed silent. I glanced up to find him looking back at me. “I don’t know,” he said. “I’m just here for the fighting.”

I snorted, then glanced at the buildings around us. Sitting on a roof had kept me hidden from the Undersiders. These buildings were higher, though, and without Torrent it would be difficult to reach them. I certainly couldn’t climb up, though there might be a fire escape around that I could use.

There were stairs at the back of the building. They looked as damaged and old as the flat itself, but they held, and Blaidd and I slowly climbed up. A quick boost and I managed to reach the roof while Blaidd simply pulled himself up. All of it made a fair amount of noise, but with the way the Merchants were going at it, it seemed likely that everyone inside would simply ignore it. We carefully made our way to the edge. “Perhaps thou shouldst have made thine way to a building closerby first?” Ranni murmured.

I carefully ignored the flush that made its way to my face. The distance from here to the next building wasn’t too bad. I should be able to jump it. 

I took a deep breath and several steps back anyway. Before I could run, though, Blaidd put a hand on my shoulder. “No need to take that risk,” he said, turning around and going back down, leaving me standing on the roof. Ranni laughed in my ear as I hurried down after him.

The second roof we climbed up to gave us a good view of the Merchants’ base. It was a touristy building of some kind that reminded me of a lighthouse. It was fairly large, perhaps the size of a single one of the flats, but round. It stood separate from the other buildings, and I could see the Trainyards looming up behind it. Back when Brockton Bay was a better place to visit and people didn’t only go to the Boardwalk, this area probably saw many tourists. Now, none of that remained. The building itself was damaged, I could make out several missing windows, and the paint had started chipping in many places.

A barbeque had been set up outside it, though nobody was there now, along with a whole host of broken things like cars, motorcycles, fridges, and whatever else they had scavenged from the Trainyards and stolen on the Boardwalk. A few vehicles stuck out, in particular a larger truck with suspicious holes in the front. It was one of Squealer’s creations, no doubt. If I wanted to attack this place, breaking those would be important. Maybe I could start by grabbing her somehow.

“You can’t sneak inside, can you?” I asked Blaidd. He shook his head. “Then I think I have to desummon you, because I don’t want to overexert myself like with Hookwolf.”

“Move back down first, then,” he said.

I glanced around. I could summon the girl, the one I’d talked to before, but I had no idea what she could do. Without Torrent here… I hadn’t intended to attack the Merchants tonight anyway, and summoning her so close by when I didn’t have a way of escape probably went against what Dad asked of me. 

“Let’s go to the Trainyards,” I finally said. “There should be a place there.”

We took a wide arc around the Merchants’ base, but the area didn’t clear up at all. In some ways it even grew worse. Broken windows, closed shops, and homeless people here and there. A few looked up as we passed. One even lifted a hand in a wave. I awkwardly waved back. Those signs of life were immeasurably better than the ones that didn’t move at all, but there was something strange about acknowledging them. The woman, I guessed she was one based on the length of her hair, rose to her feet before we’d gone completely by. “I don’t have money,” I said as she came closer.

She shook her head. A tiny grin appeared on her face. She was missing teeth and didn’t wear a shirt. Her breasts hung down to her stomach. I felt a wave of revulsion at the sight. “Don’t need none of that,” she said. Her head moved between me and Blaidd. “You’re a hero, aren’t you? Haven’t seen one of you here before.”

“I grew up near here,” I responded, slightly defensive.

She nodded. “I know that. You’re here. If they don’t know here, they don’t go here.”

Blaidd took a step forward, coming up between me and her. Hesitantly, I put a hand on his arm. The woman didn’t look dangerous, just out of it. “Who are you?” I finally asked.

“Lacy,” she said. It didn’t fit her at all. I took a step forward in the hopes of seeing her better, but it didn’t help.

“Do you need something?” I asked.

She kind of shrugged, kind of nodded. It was jittery. “There’s a monster in the Trainyards.”

“A monster?” I asked.

The woman nodded wildly. “As big as him!” She said, pointing at Blaidd.

I glanced at him. He shrugged. “What does this monster look like?” I asked, taking another step forward. She took a tiny one back, just enough that her face fell out of the shade. The moon was bright tonight, and it gave me a clearer view. Her pupils were dilated. I sighed. “You’re high, aren’t you?”

She giggled and nodded. It was all so jittery. I took a step back. “Will you kill the monster?” She asked.

I hesitated. “What does he look like?” I asked again, uncertain if I should even talk to her. She was high, an addict based on her discolored fingers and the needle marks in her upper arms. Was the monster real or had she just been seeing things?

“As big as him!” She said again, pointing at Blaidd a second time. “Huge, with plates and screws and… and…”

“It’s a robot?”

She shook her head. Then she nodded. A shrug. “It talks.”

I sighed. Maybe it was a cape I hadn’t heard of. “I’ll look into it,” I said, and started walking away. The woman started to follow us. Her steps were inconsistent. Some were larger, others smaller. I glanced over my shoulder to see her practically falling over. Should I just… ignore her? It felt weird to, but certainly she’d be fine. She probably wouldn’t overdose, and really, wouldn’t it be her own fault if she did? I couldn’t keep an eye on her forever.

I slowed down. Wasn’t that similar to how the PRT thought? Sure, I had other plans, but helping her… The least I could do was make sure she stayed somewhere safe tonight. There were surely places for homeless people to stay near here, and it wasn’t so late that I couldn’t go to the Trainyards after.

“Do you have a place to stay?” I finally asked. It took a few seconds for the words to register. Eventually, she nodded. “Can you get there on your own?”

“Yes,” she said. She stumbled as she spoke. 

I glanced around. I didn’t know this part of the city. I knew in which direction I was supposed to walk to get back home, but not much beyond that. “Where do you need to go?” I finally asked. She said a name I didn’t recognize. I sighed. “I guess we’ll bring you there.”

It took a minute to find the place on my phone - it was one of the homeless houses - then a few more to figure out how to get there. The walk was done in silence. As we got closer, a weight faded. The entire atmosphere in that part of the Docks was just heavy, depressing even. I didn’t really want to go back.

The building that apparently cared for homeless people was a flat, just as old as the ones surrounding it. After a moment of hesitation, I rang the bell. It was a minute later that the door opened. The woman who opened it was on the older side, of Asian descent. She looked right past me with a look of surprise. “Lacy, I thought you wouldn’t be back?” Lacy muttered something beneath her breath but walked forward anyway. “Get in, it’s far too cold outside. And what happened to your shirt? She shook her head. “Did you bring her here? Thank you. No, what am I saying, come in, come in. It’s far too late for a young girl to be wandering around alone.”

“I’m a hero?” I said. “And I’m not alone.” Blaidd took a step forward as if to make sure the woman saw him.

The woman just brushed it away. “Even so, come in. The least I can do is give you a cup of tea for your efforts. Or perhaps a cookie? We’ve been baking these past days, it’s an excellent distraction.”

Despite my refusal, I soon found myself inside the flat. It was an interesting one, the interior having been changed completely into something that resembled a single house more than a series of apartments. Each of the doors had signs on them, with a name painted on it. Some looked surprisingly good, while others could generously be described as abstract.

One of the apartments had been renovated into a combination of a kitchen and a living room, which was where the woman brought us. A boy was there as well. He looked up as we entered, his eyes growing wide as he saw us. “You’re Evoke,” the boy said loudly.

“Be polite, An,” the woman said. “Take the couch over there, it’s the nice one. Your friend can sit there as well. I’m sure it will hold his weight.”

“Thanks,” I said, feeling awkward. All of this had gone so fast I barely knew what was going on. At least they didn’t seem dangerous, though going into someone’s house when I didn’t know them was an objectively terrible idea. At least Blaidd was here, too. The couch creaked as he sat down. He was much too large for it, his legs passing right by the coffee table to reach the other couch. He’d taken his sword from his back and put it down to lean against the wall. It was a strange sight.

The boy sat down on the other couch as the woman came back with a tray. Four cups were on it, along with a teapot and a plate filled with cookies. She put it down on the small coffee table and sat down herself. “Lacy left a few days ago,” the woman sighed. “I thought that was the last we’d see of her.”

“I didn’t mean to find her,” I said, not knowing what else to say. It had been an accident more than anything else.

“Even so.” She grabbed the pot and started filling the cups. “I’m afraid I don’t have anything larger for you,” she told Blaidd.

Blaidd simply shrugged. He was often quiet when there were other people around, leaving me to carry on the conversation.

A silence fell, though the woman didn’t seem to mind. The boy was still staring wide-eyed at me for some reason, seemingly content to ignore Blaidd. “Lacy said something about a monster in the Trainyards?” I finally asked, the silence weighing on me too much. I’d grabbed the cup, but was unable to drink from it with my half mask. Blaidd hadn’t even grabbed his. His snout wasn’t made for a cup as small as this one. The cookies, though, he’d happily started eating. A few crumbs landed on me as he swallowed his third.

“A monster?” The woman frowned, setting down her cup and leaning back in thought. “Do you know anything about that, An?”

The boy glanced away. “I… heard something from Jake,” he said quietly.

A frown appeared on the woman’s face. “I thought I told you to avoid him.” She looked at me and shook her head. “We will talk about that later. About the monster?”

“Jake… He goes to the Merchants’ parties,” An said. “We’re in the same year, so we’ll sometimes talk. They’ve been having trouble with this new cape.”

“Why do they call him a monster?”

He shrugged, only to blush and sit up straight. “I’m not sure. Maybe he’s one of those monster capes, like with Faultline’s crew? Apparently he hangs around the Trainyards, but…”

Silence fell again. Knowing the cape was there helped a bit. If they weren’t a member of the Merchants, they were at least powerful enough not to be in danger of being forcibly recruited or pushed out. While the Merchants didn’t care much about their territory, they probably wouldn’t like a cape wandering around the area right by their base. “Are you sure he’s still around?” I asked anyway.

The boy shook his head. “But Jake talked about him weeks ago. Something about a fight between him and Mush.”

Which pointed towards the cape not being with the Merchants. I resisted the urge to sigh. They probably weren’t a hero, whoever they were. Maybe I should stay away from the Trainyards for now, at least until I knew more. It simply wasn’t worth the risk.

I gave the boy a closer look. At first glance, he didn’t look that old, probably a year or two younger than me, but if he had someone his age that was going to the Merchants’ parties… “How old are you?” I asked. “What school do you go to?”

“Sixteen,” he said, “and Winslow.” There’d been no hesitation at all, he’d simply answered, and he was still… staring at me. It was uncomfortable. A few months ago, I dreamed of one of the heroes taking Emma and Sophia away. I would have looked at Armsmaster then like An was looking at me now.

Somehow, that mattered more than the fact that he went to Winslow. He might’ve seen me being thrown into that locker, might have been one of the people ignoring me as they walked by, yet it hadn’t done anything to him. He’d just continued with his life as if nothing had happened.

The urge to ask filled me, but I pushed it away. It simply didn’t matter anymore, all of that was behind me. The bullying, the trigger, Winslow. All of it was.

An looked away as I kept looking at him. For a moment, his gaze flitted over to Blaidd, then it focused on the cup he was holding. Beside him, the woman continued calmly drinking her tea. “What kind of place is this?” I asked her. Perhaps it was to distract myself, or maybe it was genuine interest. I didn’t know. Everything felt strange right now. 

The woman put her teacup down. She was still smiling, as she had been from the moment she opened the door. “What do you know about this area of the Docks? Probably about the gangs, no? This area has been under their control for as long as I’ve been here. Now, it’s the Merchants, not that they do much with it. Some protection money, selling drugs. The least of the evils.”

“What do you mean?” As I asked, I already got an idea, though. “They don’t care about ethnicity.”

The woman nodded. “And a living customer is worth more than a dead one. So I bought this place some years ago, when my husband died. And they leave me alone, because they only care about getting rich.”

“My condolences.”

“It happened years ago,” she said, waving her hand. “Now, give her your number, An. If you hear more about that cape you can tell her about it.” She glanced at me. “You are also welcome to come by again if you wish? One of the others might know more.”

“I’ll think about it,” I said, accepting a small piece of paper with An’s number on it. What did it say about me that my first time receiving a boy’s number was for the sake of heroics rather than dating? Not that I’d want to date him. He wasn’t particularly handsome, with a weak chin and droopy eyes. More importantly, the way he stared at me was just… irritating. He barely looked away, just kept staring at my face with this strange kind of awe, as if he’d never seen a hero before.

Considering he lived in the Docks, maybe he hadn’t.

I rose to my feet. “I’ll be going now,” I said, glancing at Blaidd to see him grab the last cookie. It looked absolutely tiny in his hand. He swallowed it whole. “Thank you for…” I hadn’t drunk the tea nor eaten the cookies. “…the information,” I finished awkwardly.

“You’re welcome. I’m sure An will have more next time you come by.”

“I will!” An said enthusiastically.

We stepped out the door, the woman closing it behind us with a soft click. A series of them followed as she locked the various locks. This was not the kind of neighborhood a single one was enough for, I guessed.

“What now?” I wondered aloud. I still wished to summon Roderika, but this potential cape in the Trainyards was worth looking into, too.

Though maybe they weren’t. For all that they were called a monster, it didn’t seem like they’d attacked anyone, and I wanted to take the Merchants down before things took too long.

Eleven. Not that late, but I had school tomorrow. If I went home now, I might have just enough time to summon Roderika. Assuming Dad was fine with that. For all that he promised me not to stop me from using my powers, it felt unlikely he wouldn’t say something if I was doing it when I should be sleeping. Strangely enough, that made me smile. He cared, and if that made me give up a bit of control, I could live with that. Not gladly, not happily, but it balanced out. “Let’s go home,” I finally said when Blaidd stayed silent.

“What do you think Torrent is doing?” I asked after a few minutes of walking. “He hasn’t desummoned himself.”

“Where is he?” Blaidd asked. There was a sense of knowing, but nothing perfect. I could tell Torrent was somewhere to the west, possibly in the ABB’s territory, but nothing more than that. I told Blaidd so, and he shrugged in response. “The horse will do what it feels like. Always does.”

“You don’t like Torrent?”

He sent me a look of surprise. “What makes you think that?”

I shrugged. “Ranni doesn’t seem to like Melina.”

“I am not Ranni’s version of the horse.”

A surprised laugh burst from my lips, and I looked up to find what seemed to be a smile on his face. “What is your favorite place in the Lands Between?” I asked a few minutes later. “No, what was the place we first met?”

He stayed quiet for a moment, head moving up to look at the sky. “The Mistwood. That’s where we met. It is a large forest in Limgrave, stretching east until Caelid. I was… chasing someone. It was a strange few days. We separated not long after.”

“Why?”

A long silence. Around us, the city started to show signs of the suburbs where Dad and I lived. Some of the houses stood separate, with gardens surrounding them. Still run down, though, some even worse off than the flats. Blaidd finally shook his head. “I’d prefer to talk of happier times. Caria Manor is my home, my favorite place, as you asked.”

“Is that where Ranni lives, too?”

“Quite, though she goes to the Academy, sometimes.” He huffed. “I’m not the one you should ask these things. Can’t do them justice.”

“I like hearing it from you,” I said honestly. “You were my first summon, and the first one I met there, too. Right?”

“You met some others. But you didn’t know them, I think.”

We arrived back in the alleyway I had changed before, and a glance around showed that the bag with my clothes was still there, stashed beneath a trash container. I shook my head. I really needed a better place for this. Blaidd took up position on one end, and I kept to his side as much as I could, ducking behind the same container I’d hidden my clothes beneath.

It was then that I realized a problem. “I can’t walk with you by my side,” I told Blaidd. “But I don’t think it’ll be safe to go home without you.” It had been light out when I'd left home, and this was close enough to the Boardwalk that it had felt safe. Now, it would be asking to get robbed or worse.

“I can stay at a distance.” I gave him a dubious look. He didn’t look like he could be stealthy. “No one ever looks up.”

He grabbed onto a roof’s edge with a leap and heaved himself up. From there, another leap took him further away. The night grew silent shortly after, leaving me all alone in that alley with nothing but a bag stuffed to the brim with my costume. “I really wish you hadn’t done that,” I muttered, and with reluctance stepped out to start walking home. Somehow, this felt way worse than walking past those addicts, and I found myself glancing around as I went.

Nothing happened, though, and as I stepped into the front garden, I felt that feeling of release as Blaidd desummoned himself. Far away, I could still sense Torrent. Whatever he was doing wasn’t finished yet.

I made sure to avoid the rotten step as I went inside. The door, surprisingly, didn’t creak this time. Dad must’ve oiled it while I was gone. He was in the living room, watching some talk show I didn’t recognize. He’d been doing that more often, too, being home when I got back. “There’s tea in the kitchen,” he said. “And some leftovers if you’re hungry.”

I poured a cup before sitting down next to him. The show was about the Endbringers, theorizing on which one might attack next. “Are you planning to go?” Dad asked. His voice was quiet. I could practically hear the nerves in it.

“I’m not sure.” It had been nearly three months since the last attack. “Who will it be?”

“The host thinks it will be the Simurgh this time, because that’s the one whose turn it is. One of the capes doesn’t agree, though.”

“Maybe if it was the United States,” I decided. “Definitely if it was here. But…”

Dad sighed in relief. I smiled half-heartedly at him. “Think of it another way. If you die, you can’t help people," he said. 

“But what if I can summon-”

“I’m sure you can. But figure that out first?”

“I was thinking of summoning someone new today.”

He looked at the clock above the door, then looked back at me, brow raised. “If you want to get a decent amount of sleep and jog tomorrow…”

I quickly finished my tea. “Leave it,” he said. “I’ll put it away when this is done.”

I looked back at the screen. They were going over hero deaths now. I shook my head and grabbed the remote. “Watch something happier,” I told him, switching the channel to sports. I’d never gotten into basketball or soccer or anything like that, but he used to watch it a lot, no matter how much Mom rolled her eyes at him for it.

He sighed. “You’re probably right. Good night?”

“Good night.”

The television was inaudible as I sat down on my bed and closed my eyes. It made it easy to focus and listen, searching for a specific voice hidden behind hundreds of others. It was echoey in a way that none of the others were, as if others were repeating what she said both before and after she spoke.

The voice became real as the gateway formed. I blinked my eyes open to a beautiful, warm room. Paintings and tapestries covered walls made of stone, and there was a fireplace where my closet had been before. Fire crackled inside. I turned around to find a young woman, or perhaps an older girl, standing in front of where the door had been. The gateway had replaced it with a wooden one, which was open to reveal a mass of yellow fog. Beyond that, I could make out a counterpart. There, too, was a room like this, with paintings and tapestries, but it was in a castle ruled by a strong lady with its former, beastly lord stuck in the dungeons beneath, where he continued his ghastly art through limited means. He couldn't speak, I knew. The lady would never allow it. 

A breeze flowed through the rooms and carried the wet smell of a thunderstorm. I inhaled deeply. It triggered a feeling of peace. “You’re looking happy,” Roderika said, stepping forward to pull me into a hug. It felt wooden and awkward. I didn’t know her and wasn’t used to hugs besides. My arms automatically came up to hug her back anyway, and I found my forehead resting on her shoulder as if I had done so before. I must have for it to feel so familiar.

We pulled away, and she sat down beside me. She wore a red cowl, like I’d seen in… the dream? It hadn’t been one, but it was similar to one, so it felt like a fitting name. Blonde hair peeked out from beneath it, surrounding a roundish face with blue eyes. She was smiling, eyes focused on me even as her hands moved down to her lap. There was a jellyfish there, its transparent skin making it appear not to be entirely real, but as her hands stroked its head, it swam up through the air ever so slightly. “Do you remember the little one? He was sad to see you go, as were others. You made them feel alive somehow. Or perhaps the spider did.”

“The spider?” I asked.

“The good one,” she said, an impish smile appearing on her face as she spoke. “It is not my place to say. Though she likes you a lot. Adores you, even. I don’t think she’d let you go even if she could.”

I sent her a confused look. If only they didn’t know me like a friend, perhaps then these conversations wouldn’t be filled with such vague statements. It put Torrent’s inability to speak in perspective. At least with him I didn’t have to muddle my way through a conversation like this.

Chapter Text

Tiche slipped into the building with nary a sound, somehow going unnoticed by the lookouts outside. Admittedly, these lookouts weren’t particularly impressive. Like last times, they were holding alcohol and cigarettes, and I’d noticed one injecting something into their upper arm. They’d tossed the needle onto the ground after using it, and I had the strangest feeling that they would simply reuse it later if they got the chance.

If they got the chance. It wasn’t very likely.

I sighed, sitting down to wait. We’d been going here for three days now, and at this point I was sure we could have simply attacked the first. The Merchants seemed to take their safety for granted, banking on the fact that it would be more trouble than it was worth for any of the other groups to take them down. And it really was any of the other groups. Even the Undersiders probably could if they put in the effort, and they had no real fighters to speak of.

Roderika sat down beside me. She was humming softly, while Alexander waited quietly in the alley below. I sighed again, this time in relief. These moments were nice, and only possible because the spirits Roderika summoned didn’t take anything from me. It was surprising. Tiche seemed very capable, perhaps even more so than Blaidd. She could probably take the Merchants down on her own, but it would be a permanent end, and that was something I wanted to avoid.

No, not just avoid. Not have happen at all. A line carved in stone. No killing, not unless it would kill me to let them stay alive.

“Do you think you will attack today?” Roderika asked, shifting until we were sitting shoulder to shoulder.

I nodded. “When Tiche comes back.” It was earlier today than the previous times. The sun was painting the sky a beautiful red and orange, and I found myself staring at it. When I was younger, Mom and Dad would sometimes take me to a park near our home to watch the sunset. The park had been replaced with a parking lot a few months after she died.

“She really wishes to do it herself,” Roderika mused. “I think it is good you refused. It wouldn’t be very heroic, I think.”

“Eleonora and Yura will be patrolling after that.”

Roderika nudged my shoulder with hers. “I told you they’d be willing.”

“Yura called me a hothead again.”

Roderika laughed. “He calls everyone that, even me. Me! Could you imagine?”

“When did you meet them?” I asked. “You seem to know them well.”

“They stayed at Stormveil for a few days, chasing a bloody finger. Whoever that one was, they’d fled to Limgrave. Must’ve climbed along the walls somehow, because the Lady’s extended the wall.”

“Extended?”

Roderika nodded. “There was this road beside the side that people, especially Tarnished, would use to avoid the castle. A bunch of ruins there, too. Lady Loux did a great job fixing it all up.”

“Was it broken?”

“Was it?” She repeated. Her face lost some of its humor. “The previous lord knew nothing about building or ruling or… well, much of anything. Just grafting, cursed art that it is.” Her voice grew quiet. “At least the ones he hurt can rest now that he is beneath the castle.”

“But he can still do his art,” I said, knowing who she was speaking of yet not knowing their name or face.

“Yes. But maybe he can do some good with it. And just with his own limbs, nothing else. Or those freely given, I suppose, though I doubt many would do something like that.” Roderika shook her head. “It matters not, that is all behind me. I’ve grown from who I was, and you have too.” The smile reappeared and she sighed happily. Then she burst into coughs. “How can you live here? It’s not just the sad spirits, it’s the air itself. It’s filthy!”

I blinked and tried to smell what she did, but couldn’t sense a thing. The air in Brockton Bay was bad like in any other city, but not having been outside the city except for the few weeks at the summer camp several years ago, I didn’t really notice it. “Who is Lady Loux?” I asked instead of responding.   

She snickered. “The Lady of Limgrave, though you refused to ever call her that. She’ll be happy to hear you finally did.”

“What?”

She just kept snickering, shaking her head to make clear she wouldn’t answer. In lieu of anything else, I rolled my eyes. “Do you think they will mind if they are chasing a bloody finger?” The Swordsman had been one, I was pretty sure, so maybe they were chasing him. I’d have to ask next time I saw them.

“I’m sure the spider will let them refuse if the call comes at a bad time. Or Lady Ranni will, though she is not…” Roderika hesitated, gaze flitting over at me.

“Lady Ranni is not?” Ranni repeated softly, a slight threat in her voice. I simply waited.

“She isn’t one to accept what she deems insubordination,” Roderika slowly finished. “It is not an insult, but…”

“It’s fine. Is that why I sometimes don’t hear voices?” That did make me feel better, though I still had no idea who the spider was. Well, that wasn’t true. My patron, I guessed, because what other spider did I know to have control over my summons.

“I am not sure if Lady Ranni can stop you from hearing them.”

Ranni shouted in indignation. “How dare she insult me like that! Next time I am in Limgrave, I shall turn her precious castle to dust.”

‘Please don’t do that,’ I thought at her. “I meant the spider, not Ranni.”

Roderika’s face paled. “Ah. Well, I’m sure Lady Ranni wouldn’t do that even if she could.” She coughed lightly. “And I’m certain that Yura and Eleonora will not mind helping you, even if it is through the night. They shall enjoy the hunt, I think.”  

I nodded. That had been the thing on my mind most. How to keep the other gangs from simply taking over the area. The only solution I could think of also seemed to be the best, because summoning someone for a longer time wasn’t more difficult. There was a standard cost, in as far as it could be called that, and then nothing more. Yura and Eleonora were perfect for it, because for all of Blaidd’s skills at hiding, he was simply too large not to be noticed if people were actively on the lookout for him. Yura and Eleonora would be more than capable of keeping the peace.

Not that they would be able to do much against Hookwolf if the Empire decided to attack. Then again, few of my summons so far seemed capable of that. Alexander was an exception rather than the rule, and he couldn’t keep up those rapid rolling speeds forever.

“How does it look?” Roderika asked. I glanced at her, only to flinch when I saw Tiche standing right next to us. She was tall, with her face hidden behind a black cowl similar to the red one I wore. A single black knife hung at her belt. She knelt down onto the ground, crossing her legs in a single smooth motion. Then, she started drawing. The first day she’d simply sat there, and Roderika had explained what she saw afterwards. The second day she had drawn figures similar to the capes. Now, she simply drew a three on the ground.

“One of them is asleep,” Roderika added. “And Squealer is in her workshop.”

Same as the previous days. “Mush will be the one asleep.” He always went to bed early, waking up when the parties began.  

Tiche nodded. One hand moved to the dagger at her waist, fingers running along the sheath. “No. We’re not killing them.” No matter how easy that would make things. I rose to my feet. “Thank you.” Tiche didn’t visibly move, but it still felt as if she was rolling her eyes.

Roderika did at least, and she made a gesture with her hand that made Tiche disappear. For a moment, tiny stars hung in the air. They flickered out one by one. “Let’s talk again soon,” Roderika told me. I nodded. She desummoned herself.  

I glanced over at the Merchants. It was true what Blaidd had said. People never looked up. We hadn’t been particularly quiet, yet they somehow hadn’t noticed we were there. A moment of focus and he appeared beside me. “Just as we discussed,” I told him.

He nodded and leapt down. After seeing Tiche in action, it felt surprisingly slow and made his confidence in saying he wasn’t that strong in comparison to others in the Lands Between seem more well-placed. Still, I knew him better than any of the others, and I trusted him. He wouldn’t kill anyone, not intentionally.

He and Alexander didn’t bother trying to be quiet. There was little the Merchants could do at this point. We knew exactly where the capes were, and the distance from the alley they were in to the lookouts was short. A crunching came from the alley as Alexander started heading towards them, probably from some trash that was crushed beneath his feet. Slowly, he came into sight. Despite his size and obvious appearance, it somehow still took the lookouts a few seconds to notice. At that point, there was nothing they could do.

Tucking his legs in, he charged forward. It wasn’t close to as fast and hard as he’d done with Hookwolf, and he even kept his arms close to avoid accidentally hitting them. One pulled a gun out, but before he could even fire, Blaidd was there, hitting him with the flat of his blade. He fell without a sound.

The others soon followed.

Alexander ignored them all, crashing into the building with a massive bang. There were shouts, but they went quiet as Blaidd followed him inside. The plan was simple. Alexander would open a path and draw fire, and Blaidd would clean it out.

I found myself sitting down again. It felt anticlimactic after several days of planning. Blaidd was simply too fast and strong for them. The only way they could stop him was if Mush managed to gather enough trash or if Squealer or one of the others got into some vehicle. If they somehow managed that, though, there was Alexander. If Hookwolf was unable to hurt him, it was unlikely they would be able to.

For me, there was nothing to do but watch and wait. One of the lookouts got back to his feet and ran away, not even bothering to pick up the gun he’d dropped. Three more ran out of the hole where the front door used to be. They all seemed dazed, one nearly falling over. None of them even looked around, focusing on fleeing as fast as they could. No loyalty whatsoever. It had all just been mindless hedonism, and now that we crashed the party, they saw no reason to stay.

Just a few minutes later, Blaidd stepped outside, two people flung over his shoulders, a man and a woman. Alexander joined him with a second man, this one smaller. All three had masks on. The first man was awake and shouting, his words so vile that they made me cringe. I ignored him as best I could, grabbing my phone and dialing the PRT’s number. Hopefully they’d be here fast. Skidmark was loud enough to wake the dead.

“PRT, what is your emergency?”

“This is Evoke. I am at the Merchants’ base where I’ve taken Skidmark, Squealer, and Mush down, as well as about two dozen gang members.” It was a guess. I hadn’t been inside, but I’d seen a little over twenty people heading in and out of the building in the past days. 

There was a beat of silence. “Copy that. Are there any injuries?”

“Nothing bad.”

“A convoy is on the way to pick them up. ETA is ten minutes. I am diverting heroes from their patrols as well. ETA is two minutes.”

“Alright. Thanks.” I quickly hung up and started making my way down. It was time for step three, tying them all up. Mush would be the most difficult of the group since he could just use the zipties himself, but he seemed limp from where he was lying on the ground.

“You fucking whore!” Skidmark shouted. “You think you can get away with this? I’m gonna-“

A hand slammed down over his mouth. “Evoke will just ignore you,” Blaidd interrupted, voice a quiet rumble. “I’m not nearly so kind.”

Alexander laughed. “Not nearly so kind? The wizard, oh, what was his name? Seluvis? Seluvis! They say you ripped his throat out!”

“That little rat had the opposite problem.” Blaidd’s gaze stayed on Skidmark. The cape had shrunk into himself. “People should know when to talk and when to stay silent.”

“Was there anything inside?” I asked to break the silence. “Beyond drugs, I guess.”

“Weapons,” Blaidd said. “The girl’s workshop was filled to the brim. I’m sure there’s something of interest inside.”

“I can’t really use any of it.”

“Perhaps a weapon?” He asked. I started to shake my head. My thoughts went to the sword he carried, or Tiche’s knife. Those required skill to use, and I doubted it would be appreciated if I started carrying one. There were other options, though. A gun was a terrible idea, and that went for pretty much any weapon that the Merchants would have. But something like a baton… No skill required, just hit them until they stayed down. As long as I didn’t hit them too hard, they should be fine as well. It wouldn’t do anything against someone like Hookwolf, Lung, or Oni Lee, but it might just give me a second against a weaker cape. A second was all that was needed for one of my summons to intervene.

“Maybe.” It might be more efficient to learn more incantations instead. I’d been slacking on those. There had to be some more useful than what was essentially a fireball.

Rapid footsteps signaled the arrival of heroes. Assault was first, making good use of his kinetic absorption to move across the city. Battery was close behind. In short distances she was much faster than him, but the fact that she had to charge her power meant she was slower on the long distances. “Told you I was faster,” Assault bragged, a cocky grin on his face. “I get to choose the movie tonight.”

If not for the smile and experience I had with the two, I’d think Battery was genuinely upset. Instead, she just rolled her eyes and ignored him. 

“You’re looking… good, Evoke,” she said, a hesitant tinge to her words. Where before there had been something I might have called friendship, the conversation on the roof from a while ago had made it awkward.

Still, I tried my best to close the distance. It wouldn’t do to make more enemies with the Protectorate. Piggot definitely hated me already, and Armsmaster likely wasn’t fond of me either. Time would tell what the others thought. “You’re looking good, too.”

“She always looks good!” Assault said, bumping his shoulder into hers. “So, what do we have here? I’m counting one, two, three worms! Nice.”

“Are there other gang members inside?” Battery asked. I glanced at Blaidd, who nodded.

“No need to be hasty,” he said. “They’re not going anywhere.”

A small frown appeared on her face. “That’s not what I was hoping to hear,” she said. “Nothing permanent, I hope?”

“They’ll live.”  

Assault snickered. “That’s good to hear.”  

We watched in silence as the PRT arrived. There were three trucks, and about a dozen officers between them. They were quick to grab Skidmark and Squealer and handcuff them. Mush was foamed instead, likely to stop him from using his power on the metal handcuffs. As they were led to the trucks, Skidmark and Squealer started shouting again, vitriol spilling from their mouths. It wasn’t… It wasn’t what I’d expected. The Merchants were the weakest gang, but this hadn’t even felt like that. There had been no threat at all. If it was this simple, why had no one done something about them? Were they so useless that it wasn’t worth the time it took?

Their victims wouldn’t think the same. The police slowly brought three of them out, two women and one man. They had vacant stares and empty eyes, with needle marks on their upper arms and bruises all over their bodies, peeking out from beneath the blankets the police had given them to cover themselves. How many others had gone through this? How many hadn’t survived?

Skidmark was dragged into the truck. Still shouting. Still screaming. “Wait.” The word slipped out of my mouth. Surprisingly, the officers heard it and stopped.

I found myself standing just a few feet away, looking at him. Cracked, rotten teeth, wild eyes. This was one of the weaker capes in the city, mainly because he was too dumb to use his power properly, yet he’d managed to cause untold pain and harm. “Why?”

“What the fuck are you talking about? Why what, whore?”

I felt Blaidd walk up behind me. “People should know when to talk and when to stay quiet,” I said.

He burst into laughter. “Fuck, you think you’re fucking intimidating? Fuck off and leave it to your mad dog.”

Blaidd leaned in, his muzzle mere inches away from the man’s face. “If I’m mad…” He snapped his teeth shut, nearly biting down on his nose. “You should know when to speak.”

It was difficult to see, but I thought Skidmark looked pale, and if I looked closely, he seemed to be trembling slightly. “I see,” I muttered, not speaking so much as thinking out loud. “You’re just another bully. It makes you feel good, looking powerful, but when you’re faced with someone who can threaten you…”

“Who’re you-“

“Let’s go, Blaidd. This is a waste of time. He’ll be sent to some prison, and people will forget all about him.” A lie. I knew it. Blaidd knew it. Assault and Battery knew it. Skidmark might know it if he could be bothered to think. He wouldn’t be forgotten, not by the people he’d hurt. Not by me either.

“I’m guessing this is it, then?” Assault asked when I returned.

“What do you mean?” I asked quietly.

“Piggot definitely didn’t give permission for this.” He sighed, glanced at the truck, then sighed again. “What are your plans, Evoke? Because this, it’ll wake the city up.”

“I-“

He put his hand up. “It’s great what you did, but have you planned beyond this?”

“I’m gonna patrol,” I said. “My summons can be here day and night and keep the gangs out and everyone safe.”

“That’s a good start,” Battery said. “Which summons were you thinking?”

“Why do you care?” I could feel it. This would be another one of those conversations that would leave me feeling terrible despite the success.  

“Because we’d like you to succeed. You’re a good kid, Evoke. You want to do the right thing and make a difference, but-”

“It doesn’t matter that I’m young! I-“

She crossed her arms. “You’re putting words in my mouth.” Assault put a hand on her shoulder. She sighed. “I’ll go look inside. Evoke, just- just listen to him, okay?” She left without another word, back stiff as she practically marched into the building.

“And she wonders why I like seeing her angry,” Assault joked. I glared at him. He put his hands up. “Just trying to lighten the mood.” He took a few steps back to lean against a wall. I joined him after a few seconds. Blaidd stayed a few yards away. There was a vaguely bored look in his eyes.

I sighed. “You don’t have to hang around.”

“I can stay. I don’t mind.”

“No, it’s fine. I can handle this on my own.”

He moved closer and leaned against the wall as well. It seemed uncomfortable with his sword on his back.

“This is gonna sound cliché,” Assault said slowly, “but Battery’s just trying to do the right thing, you know? It’s just that… she doesn’t always get it, what being a cape is like.” His head thudded against the stone and he looked up at the sky. “Or rather, what being a parahuman is like. I don’t know why. Your trigger… it stays with you for the rest of your life. I think I get why you behave like you do because of it, not because I understand what you went through, but because prisons still make me sick to my stomach. That’s how I triggered. Got attacked in juvie and…”

“You don’t need to say more.”

He nodded in thanks. “I know how you triggered. Most of us do. It feels fair to have you know mine, too. Still, I’ll take you up on the offer. Talking about it just…” He gave a shaky sigh. “Triggers are a bit predictable, with the powers they give, I mean. Yours… Well, you’re a master. There aren’t many masters in the Protectorate for a reason. Most of them are leaders, too. It just… doesn’t work for them, for you.”

“Why are you talking about this?” I asked impatiently. I knew this stuff already. I lived it every day. Remembered it some nights.

He shrugged. As much as he tried to hide it, his voice remained slightly… tense, as if he was clenching his jaw more while talking. “Not really talking with a specific goal in mind. Well, that’s not true. Or it is. I don’t know. I’ve never been in this situation before. Normally, I’m the fun one and Battery gives the lesson. Or Armsmaster or Militia. They’re the ones who’re good at this.” He shook his head and chuckled quietly. “No, not at this. Can you imagine? Armsmaster would say something about ignoring the pain and turning into a cyborg, and Militia doesn’t sleep in the first place.”

“She’s a noctis cape?” Noctis capes didn’t have to sleep. They could still do so, but they wouldn’t dream even if they did. With how tired I felt these past days, it was difficult not to be jealous.

“She never said? Guess you didn’t have a lot of time to talk. Your place was weird anyway. Looking back, maybe I shouldn’t have pushed Piggot to let you avoid the Wards.”

“I don’t think I’d have joined the Wards,” I said honestly.

“You would have. You wouldn’t have liked it, but I think you would have found your place there. Aegis is a good guy, the others are too.”

“They were friends with Sophia.”

“If you think Vista liked Shadow Stalker, you’ve got another thing coming. If you’d joined the Wards, you wouldn’t have been able to get rid of her.” He chuckled, then sighed. “This is not what… Fuck. I’ll just say it straight out. What are you planning, Evoke?”

“What do you mean? I already said so,” I said. It hurt, the way they kept asking. Why didn’t they trust me?

He put up his hands. “Don’t be like that. I’m not attacking you. See it as a peer being curious.”

A peer being curious? What did that even mean? Where was he even trying to go with this, with the talk about triggers and…

There was a lot of noise as the three PRT trucks drove away. It wasn’t long before the police followed them, all the gang members I’d captured loaded into the cars. How many would go to prison? A few would have outstanding warrants, but there would definitely be a few who’d manage to evade charges by simply saying they were there for a party or something like it.

And the few that ran… “Patrol,” I said. I gestured at the sight in front of us. “Make sure this can’t happen again.”

“What’ll you do if the ABB or Empire attack? This isn’t the most valuable territory, but they’ll want to deny the other. If Lung attacks along with Oni Lee, how will you stop them? And what about Hookwolf and Kaiser and whatever other asshole they can drum up with some call to arms to protect the white race or whatever, what’ll you do then? Your summons are strong, but you can’t stop them all. Eventually they’ll just overrun you. If we’re lucky, that’ll be the end of it. If we’re not, they’ll keep fighting.”

“I’m not gonna kill anyone if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“That, and other things. This, being a vigilante, it’s a slippery slope. I started… well, not like you. I started out as a vigilante, thinking I’d do some good, help people. Then at some point, I started freeing people from the Birdcage.”

“You’re skipping steps,” I noted, crossing my arms. “And this and that are nothing alike. You helped the kinds of people I want to stop.”

“And I thought I was doing the right thing.”

“You were paid for it.”

“I need to eat to live.”

I shook my head. “It’s nothing alike.”

Assault sighed. “Just, can I finish? You don’t have to agree or anything, you can call me an idiot for thinking things are the same, but… just let me talk. The reason I became who I did was because there was no one to tell me I was in the wrong. I was confident in my skills, confident I was doing the right thing, and it took me a while before I realized I wasn’t. If not for Battery, I might never have.” He stared at me intently. “You and I, we’re alike in that. Because for all that you have your summons, they don’t look like they’ll disagree with you. Not on things like that.”

“Of cou-“

He shook his head and pushed himself away from the wall, gesturing at Blaidd. His arms were crossed, fingers tapping. “Just now, when he decided to stay, was the first time I heard him disagree. Did he ever say something about your plan? Did any of them do so?” His voice went quiet. “I don’t think they did.”

He let himself fall back. His head thudded against the wall again. “You want to do better than the PRT and the Protectorate. Than us. Looking around, I think you’re doing that. We certainly never took down a gang like this. But you didn’t think ahead. You want to patrol this area? I think you can. Blaidd can probably take down most of the Empire one-on-one. Alexander could probably walk into wherever their hideout is and beat them all up. But what if they don’t come in one by one? What if they all attack at once? Your summons are powerful, but they aren’t invulnerable, and they can’t be everywhere at once either. 

“I can just keep summoning them. I only have to win once.”

Assault smiled sadly. “Remember when Blaidd fell to Coil’s mercenaries?”

I took a step back. It… I glanced at Blaidd. There was no real emotion there. It had been business to him, death. But it’d hit me hard. If not for all that followed, I probably would’ve…

Blaidd shrugged. “It’s just death,” he said. “I didn’t mind.”

“But Evoke does,” Assault responded, eyes still on me even if he was talking to Blaidd. “I can’t tell you to stop, Evoke. That’s why I said what I said. I’m a peer here, a hero like you, not the Director or Armsmaster telling you to stay out of trouble.” He leaned back against the wall again, head once again hitting the stone as he looked up at the sky. “You did what a hero should do,” he said quietly. “That’s the way I see it. You took an entire gang out on your own, nobody important was injured in the process, three villains off the streets, and who knows how many pounds of drugs. Dozens of weapons as well, no doubt. But soon the others will come sniffing. I’m not telling you or asking you to stop. I’m not gonna try and force you back into the fold. All I’m asking is that you… take the time to tell us what you’re planning. Just message me if you start looking at another gang. Call if you need help. We’re heroes like you. We want to do the right thing like you. And doing the right thing is impossible to do on your own.”

He took a few steps away before glancing back at me. “Just think about it, okay?” 

Chapter Text

It was quiet. No sounds but those of the sea, the wind, and the ever-present seagulls that nested inside rusted-down boats. They were everywhere, and more than once I’d seen them stalking tourists on the Boardwalk that weren’t careful with their food. A single moment of inattention and they’d fly down to grab it right from their hands. If it fell onto the ground, a mob would form. As much as a dozen seagulls might gorge themselves on the ice cream, fries, sandwiches, and whatever else had been taken.

A few looked down at me from where they perched. One even started to make his way over. He flew away when Torrent snorted. A few steps forward punctuated by a stomp of his hoof were enough to warn the others off. It was simple. A small show of force, and the seagulls stayed away. They watched, but nothing else, just like they wouldn’t try to take the food from those people that paid attention.

“I should have warned them,” I said aloud. Torrent didn’t make a sound. I’d ridden him here, an escape from what should have been a victory. The Merchants were gone, the people there safe, but it didn’t feel like it. For all that Assault had said it was an achievement, the other things he said made me wonder.

I looked down at my phone. His contact was open, a message already typed and ready to be sent. Ranni watched silently, a quiet presence hovering over my shoulder. “Why won’t you say anything?” I asked.

“What is there to say?” Ranni asked back. “I see not what mistakes he says thee made. As thou sayeth, the Merchants are gone. The other gangs may try, but they will never take it all. This is thine area now.”

“I never wanted it to be mine.”

“Thou art capable of protecting it.”

“That’s not the point,” I muttered. “Why did you never say anything?”

“Because thou never asked. Thou had thine plan, and I went along with it.” Ranni sighed. “I care not one wit for this place, dearest. I care for thee, and thou wert happy. What reason had I to intervene?”

I gestured around helplessly. “I don’t feel happy now.”

Ranni didn’t respond.

“I don’t want to call them. I don’t… want to need their help. I shouldn’t.” But that was only pride speaking. Was there any good reason to go on my own? There probably wasn’t.

“Wert thou ever alone? Thine father has always been there, and we are here now.”

“Why say that now?”

“Because thou feeleth sad,” Ranni said. “And mine only interest in this world is that it makes thee happy.”

“Why?” I asked. “Why do you care so much?”

“I cannot say.”

“Why-“

“It was not thine patron, dearest. It was thee. I promised thou to keep mum on this matter, because she wanted thee not to turn into the person she became.” A wisp of fog seeped out without my say-so, swirling around and around until a vague shape formed in front of me. The normal yellow-green color changed to a light blue, and our surroundings changed with it. Crystals grew on the rusted steel of the boats around us, while the sky above turned to stars, endless stars that flickered and fell.  Ranni laughed sadly. “Make no mistake. She was happy with what she accomplished and who she became, but it was a happiness that partially born from knowing that she achieved great things. That is what she said.”

“You mean it was me who said that.”

“At what point has one changed so much, that one is no longer the same. Her name was Taylor, and she had long black hair which she cared for above all else. She called it the only beautiful part of herself. She wished to do good, and was happy to pick up any vagabond she came across, but she was also hardened by all she had experienced. Hardened by defeat, by pain, by death.” Ranni sighed. “If only I could hold thee now.”

“My patron,” I said, ignoring the other things she said.  

“Yes, but also us. Do not hate thine patron for its rules, dearest. For all its inhumanity, it knows the pain that we could cause thee. Imagine if thou had summoned one who was not so kind or limited as Blaidd. I promise thee that if I had been there, none of thine tormentors would have left that place.” She sighed. “It is one thing to hear in words that thine closest friends are not always kind. It is quite another to experience it.”

I could experience it now. Whether it was me or her making it happen, the blue mist spread, crystals forming everywhere it did. It was colder now, a chill in the air that made me reflexively move closer to Torrent. “Thine patron has grand plans,” Ranni continued. “Plans that make mine look small indeed.”

“But you cannot tell me.”

“I cannot, no, but thou needn’t worry. Her plans and thine will not collide.”

I looked back down at my phone. It had gone to sleep during our conversation.

Torrent snorted as he laid down onto the ground. I leaned back against him, head on his neck. He didn’t smell like a horse, but like smoke from a woodfire. It was a comforting smell, and I found myself moving even closer. It helped that he banished the chill that Ranni’s presence brought. Even unformed, she warped our surroundings. “I don’t have much of a choice,” I said, musing on what she said. “With the Merchants gone, the other gangs will want to attack. And I’m responsible for that, so I have to protect this place.” Even if that felt too close to what she had said before. There was no reason to say that out loud, though. They both knew I was thinking it.

“And thou seeketh allies. The Protectorate has in essence offered itself, or one of them has. There would no doubt be others as well. When one does good, others will be happy to help.”

I snorted. “I know that that isn’t true.”

A laugh. “What is your home like?” I finally asked. 

Ranni hummed. “Empty. Ruined, though not as much as it used to be. War leaves no place for beauty, as thou hast seen before. All had to be turned to protect and fight, and the scars still remain.”

“What did you do to change that?”

“Little. My lands hold few people, and I hold no interest in changing that.”

“That’s doesn’t mean you can’t rebuild.” I gestured around at the rusted down boats. “I could start by clearing out the boats and clean up the beach.” Though that would mean making it real. Not that it would be the same. I wasn’t a gang member, let alone a leader. Cleaning this place up, protecting it from villains and thugs alike, that was just doing good and being a good person.

Wasn’t it?

“Perhaps I should,” Ranni mused. “But for what purpose? It is only I that lives here, along with mine attendants. Iji has his place to smith, and Blaidd is happy to roam the Lands Between.”

“What about you? You sound sad about it being ruined, and I’d like to see it whole at some point.”

“You… wish to come here?” She sounded hopeful and surprised.

 “Of course,” I said. “It seems beautiful, though the only thing I get are glimpses like the crystals.” I looked up. It was a strange sight, a circle in the sky where the clouds had parted to reveal hundreds of bright stars, many of which were falling. I’d never seen one before, but I imagined it to be like a meteor storm, except so many times larger. Dozens of them streaked, creating lines of light that made any other star seem dim in comparison. “I’d love to see more of it,” I said, imagining this but for the entire sky. Where did those stars end up? Could magic keep them whole, circling the planet again and again?

“Thou could if thou whishest. Simply summon someone who warps the world more, like me.”

I snorted. “I’d like to avoid destroying it in the process.”

I felt her wave a hand. “Thou needn’t worry. Thine patron holds an interest in keeping thine world intact. Dost thou wish to begin now? I will help thee dive deep. Iji will be happy to meet thee, and thou cannot without a weapon besides.”

Torrent made a sound before I could say something else. Footsteps on the debris.

“You don’t have to stop talking to the voices in your head on my account.” The voice was easily recognizable. I’d spent several weeks hearing it every day. I rose to my feet. “Nor do you have get up. It looks comfy sitting there. Can I join?”

“You.” Irritation and anger surged, but there was a feeling of longing, too. Part of me hadn’t expected to see her again. A tiny part of me hoped I would.

Tattletale stopped when she was just a few feet away. There was a smile, but it only drew attention to the bags beneath her eyes, and it was quick to slip away. She seemed… off. Her costume looked damaged and dirty as if it hadn’t been washed in a while. “Fancy meeting you here!” She said with gusto.

“I would have liked to say the same,” I said, still taking her in. She was favoring her right leg.

She shifted, and I looked up just in time to see her hide a wince of pain. She sighed. All the enthusiasm disappeared. It had just been a mask. “I… I need your help.”

I stayed quiet. What was there to say after all that had happened?

An empty laugh. “I wouldn’t help me either if I were you. And I’m not just saying that because it’s the best way to make you listen.” She gestured at the ground. “Is it alright if I…” She sat down before I could nod. Would I have even nodded, if given more time? I didn’t know. Tattletale, Lisa… I didn’t know.

She stretched her left leg out in front of her, then slowly moved back until she was leaning against a crate. “It’s true, too. Helping me is stupid. He’ll never attack you. Coil, I mean. I’m sure he’s tried.”

“What do you mean tried?”

She shrugged. “He’s a precog. And he’d have definitely killed you if he had the chance. Last time I spoke to him was just before you took down the Merchants.”

“That was just a few hours ago.”

“We talked a few days ago,” she elaborated. “Like I said. Precog. I’m pretty sure he knew what was going on somehow, and he didn’t want it to happen. That’s why you shouldn’t help me. He can’t kill you or persuade you or threaten you in any way. If he could, he’d have done so a while ago.”

I sat back down. Torrent was warm, and it helped get rid of the chill that had started to build again as I’d been standing. The blue mist had disappeared, and most crystals were gone as well, but the chill remained. “Then why are you here?”

A half-hearted smirk appeared on her face. “It’s like I said before. I’ll put myself before anyone else. Always. So I’ll do my best to convince you that helping me is in your best interest, even when it’s clearly not.”

“Then why are you saying that? Shouldn’t you be saying it’s the best plan I could have?”

“Because you’re a hero, and you feel bad that you made some mistakes.” A tiny smile. “Maybe you’ll like the chance of being the knight in shining armor!”

Though I tried to suppress it, a smile flitted across my face as well. A look of victory appeared on hers as it did. I quickly forced it away. “I don’t think I’d be the knight,” I said, wondering if she had intended for me to see it. Was it a manipulation or the truth? Perhaps it was both. With her, I’d likely never know.

Tattletale shrugged again. “I don’t care if it’s you, Blaidd, or some horrifying monstrosity from hell, as long as they’re there to save me.”

Silence fell. It was like we were going through the motions, an echo of the conversations we used to have. It felt… wrong, a betrayal to what we’d truly had, yet I wanted to go back.

Tattletale sighed. “Look at us, both regretting everything we’ve ever done. So what do you say, care to help a girl out?”

My response slipped out. “I might’ve, if she wasn’t such a bitch.”

There was a beat of silence. She burst out laughing, one arm moving to hold her rib. She coughed. “Fuck. I deserved that one didn’t I?”

“You deserve a lot more,” I said tightly. “What is Coil planning?”

“He’s planning to drug me and make me his pet thinker,” she said, emphasizing pet. I glanced away. She’d failed to hide the genuine fear on her face. “Not sure how he does it, but he’s… killed me. Somehow. If only I knew what his power was.”

“You said he was a precog.”

There’s many different kinds. Most of them are insensible, which explains how useless Watchdog is.”

“That’s…” I shook my head. “It doesn’t matt-“

“They’re a large group of thinkers with the PRT. And I know they don’t matter, but for the fact that Coil is a step above.” She groaned as she shifted, carefully moving her leg to the side to relieve some pressure.

I rolled my eyes at her.

She winked. “Don’t blame me for trying,” she said. “The point is, Coil is capable in a way few precogs are, and that makes him dangerous.”

“Shouldn’t your power tell you exactly what he does?”

“It did. I’d be dead if Grue hadn’t realized I was wrong in time.”

“You’re still with the Undersiders?”

She shook her head. “We have an agreement, that’s all.”

Another silence, a longer one this time. It gave me a chance to gather myself, even if this conversation was far less tense than the previous one we had. Somehow, I found myself falling back into the feeling I’d always had, talking with her. Teasing, jokes, with a genuineness to it that I adored. How much of it had been real? How much was real right now?  

Tattletale’s power worked on many things. My face wasn’t completely hidden even with the cowl up and the half-mask on. If one was paying attention, and she certainly was, they could probably see enough. And I couldn’t do a thing to hide my voice.

“Turn around,” I said suddenly.

After a moment, she did. It was slow-going, her leg clearly stopping her from moving comfortably even if she had somehow gotten here. “What’s the next thing?” She asked once she had her back to me. She was still leaning against the crate, but with her right side now.

‘Is there anyone?’ I thought to Ranni. ‘I need to hide my voice somehow.’

“Not that I know of. Though if thou can bear the cold, perhaps I can make my way through?”

‘I was freezing just now.’ And for all that I wasn’t sure if I could trust Tattletale, I definitely didn’t want her to freeze to death. The spandex she wore was much thinner than the material my costume had, especially with the padding on it.

“I came to you to survive,” Tattletale said, somehow guessing my dilemma. “So please don’t let me die somehow. I’d also like to avoid being uncomfortable, the leg is bad enough.”

“If thou wishest, I could freeze her leg so she does not feel it.”

“No!” I accidentally said it aloud.  

For a blissful moment, Tattletale stayed quiet. “I’m sad to hear you don’t feel the same way,” she finally said, voice ever so slightly uncertain. “Maybe I can make it up to you somehow?”

Was it a lie? Did she really think I’d been responding to her? She had overheard me talking to Ranni and said it was the voices in my head. Had that been joke or not? She might be thinking I’d been talking to Torrent instead.

If she couldn’t properly tell… Grue had saved her by warning her about a wrong conclusion, meaning she wasn’t always right. Without seeing my face, she’d have to focus on my voice and the sounds I made. If I didn’t move, and controlled my tone, maybe it would be enough. My hands turned into fists. A reflex to the irritation I felt. My teeth tugged at my lip from nerves. A tiny amount of sweat on my back and side where they were touching Torrent. If she heard or smelled it somehow, it might matter, but she wasn’t superhuman. Her ears weren’t better, her nose wasn’t better.

“I can tell thee if thou art acting strange, and Torrent is skilled with emotions.”

I let my eyes fall shut, just for a moment, and breathed. Things would be fine no matter what. She couldn’t hurt me, not without using her words, and if what she said about Coil was true, she would do everything she could to avoid that. If this was some kind of trap, then it could be an early warning. “How did you hurt your leg?” I finally asked.

“You didn’t hear about it? I guess you were busy with the Merchants. We-“

“Only answer the question, nothing else. No jokes, no wisecracks, no theories. Just the questions.”

She sat still for just a moment, then she nodded. Her face was turned towards a smaller ship, a sloop more than anything else. “We were attacking some safehouses,” she begun. “The goal was to start a fight between the heroes and the Empire, maybe draw in the ABB too. As you can see, it… didn’t go perfectly. Dauntless got me across the thigh.”

Dauntless? I hadn’t spend much time with him, but he’d always seemed professional and calm. Tattletale must’ve been taunting him to make him lash out like that. “Why? Did Coil ask you to do that?”

“He did.”

“Why did he want you to do it?”

“Chaos? He didn’t use it to take territory from the Empire, so there must’ve been some other reason for it. I don’t think it was a success though. When we met him the day after…”

“He was unhappy.”

“He was angry.”

“But you don’t know his plan?”

“Nope. Got nothing to guess, either.” I didn’t say that I didn’t want her to guess. Everything to minimize the words she said and to minimize the chances that she’d convince me to help.

I started to sit up straight, only for Torrent to push his head into my side. It was hard enough that I would have fallen over if I hadn’t already been clenching my muscles. I quietly patted him on the neck in thanks. There was no reason to be tense right now. It was an interrogation without any stakes, and I had all the time I needed.

“What did you mean when you said you had an understanding with the other Undersiders?”

“That they won’t get between me and Coil. It’s… They didn’t know about him. He only talked through me, and I was the one that brought us together. He’s the one that arranged everything, though, and he has something on all of them. They also rely on him for other things. I guess… the best way to say it is that they’re under his thumb, but they’re getting a lot out of it and they don’t care enough to leave.”

“Tell me more about the Undersiders.”

She hesitated. “I’d prefer not to,” she finally said. “Besides, you wouldn’t sell out your allies, would you?”

“I thought you only had an understanding.”

“I’m pretty sure we have one too. I do what you say, and in exchange you let me convince you to help me.”

“That’s not how this is gonna go.”

“Are you sure?” Tattletale started to turn around.

“Don’t,” I warned.

Before I could get things back on track, she continued. “Don’t worry, sweetie, I won’t. Unless you tell me to, of course.”

I sighed. “You’re impossible.”

“And you love me for it. Like a friend, of course.”

“Like a parasite.”

“Ouch!” She laughed. She leaned back against the crate, head turned up to the sky. Ranni’s stars were gone now, but the circle in the clouds was still there. It was dark enough you could see the real stars. “You know, I really missed this,” Tattletale said quietly. “It feels peaceful somehow, like I’m not a cape or a villain or… well, anything but normal.”

“We can’t go back to that,” I said.

“Can’t or won’t? When Coil’s gone… I like being a villain, but I don’t care for the intrigue, the fighting. I just want to mess around, rob a bank, be my own boss.”

“I just want to make Brockton Bay better.”

“Exactly!” Tattletale laughed. “When I just triggered, I thought that would actually be possible. Then life happened. And then I came here, hoping that it could be like that again… And life happened again.” She turned around suddenly, eyes finding mine despite them being hidden by the cowl. “I think you can do it. You’ve got the tools that few others have. You are powerful and versatile, you’ve got the drive, the ideals… But you can’t do it alone.”

“And that’s where you’ll come in?” I asked, already knowing the answer. I’d compared Tattletale to a fox before, and a cat. Those animals weren’t fitting. She was a spider weaving a web, and I’d wander into it despite knowing it existed. It was just too beautiful.

It was difficult to regret it. Blaidd, Ranni, Roderika, Melina, all of them I liked and even loved. They would be there for me no matter what happened, and they’d be by my side until the end. But it wasn’t the same. It was what Ranni said before. She didn’t care about Earth Bet like I did. Her only ties to this place were me, and she didn’t care what ended up happening to it as long as I was happy. I could join the Slaughterhouse and she’d cheer me on.

Tattletale understood in a way they didn’t. She grew up here, she lived here, and she’d seen firsthand how terrible it could get. Maybe she didn’t have the same drive as I did to make it a better place, but that was fine, because she understood.

Or maybe they did too, and I was simply deluding myself so I could have my friend back. The fact that I was already calling her a friend again, despite what she’d done to me, was a good enough sign for that.

If Emma had suddenly turned around and stopped acting like she had, would I have accepted her? It didn’t feel comparable. Tattletale could help take down Coil, and she’d be able to help protect the area as well. Despite that, I held the advantage, because I didn’t need her. I’d manage on my own, even if things went poorly at first. With Emma, I’d always have kept that feeling of betrayal in back of my head. Unlike her, Tattletale had had a reason to betray me, as terrible as it was, and she’d set out to do so in the first place.

Or maybe I was just deluding myself again. I couldn’t suppress a sigh. How hopeless, how desperate was I that I’d accept a friend back like this? A thinker no less, who’d already shown herself to be capable of manipulating me, and whose power was perfect for gathering every bit of information she could.

I’d need a way to stop her from betraying me again.

Melina appeared before I truly thought about it. Her presence banished the cold, her body seemingly a warm, summer sun. I felt tired for a moment, though it faded not long after. Tattletale grinned. “You must be Melina,” she said. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Melina sunk down and pulled the hood away from her face. “I have heard much about you as well. Looking back, little of it was good.” It was enough to make the grin fade. “I know of an incantation that you could use. I can teach it to you as well, though it will take some time.”

“How long?”

“It will not come to you easy as the one before did. If you wish, though, we can go home now and learn a little bit.”

I rose, Torrent doing the same behind me. “Then let’s do that.”

I glanced at Tattletale. She was still sitting down, but the grin had returned. It grew when she noticed me looking. A wink. “Good night,” she said. “Though before you go, there is a teeny-tiny thing we should discuss.”

In the corner of my eye, I saw Melina starting to glare at her again. The grin was quick to fade. Still, Tattletale managed to keep the confidence in her voice this time, though it was shaky. “I don’t suppose you have a place for me to stay?” She asked.

The pottery warehouse was not a good place to live. The floor was covered in shards, the air was dusty, and it was deep enough into the Docks that there was a chance of squatters. Still, Tattletale seemed happy to move in.

She had trouble moving. There was no large wound in her leg, but it was badly bruised. She needed painkillers to handle it, but hadn’t been able to find any. Fortunately, Torrent was capable of carrying the both of us, and rode softly enough that the pain wasn’t too bad. Melina had refused to leave, jogging alongside us the entire way.

It made me feel better. If nothing else, it proved that Assault was wrong. My summons were capable of disagreeing with me, they just didn’t use words to do so.

“So what’s the next step?” Tattletale asked, now sitting on an old mattress that we’d scrounged up from an alley nearby. It was dirty and damaged, but it would do.

“You stay here. I’ll come by tomorrow with food.”

“And painkillers?”

“Yes.”

“What about some way to pass the time? I don’t think I can charge my phone here, you know?”

I stared at her. There was something pitiful about the way she was sitting there. It was dark here, much darker than it had been outside, but her exhaustion was much more obvious. She’d had to suppress several yawns after we arrived, and on the way to Torrent she’d nearly fallen asleep at one point. She was also wincing constantly.

“It’s not a long-con,” she said, spreading her arms. “I promise.”

“Soon, a promise of yours will actually mean something,” Melina said from the side.

“That sounds ominous.”

“Only if you intend to break it. Shall we go, Evoke? There is nothing important here.

“Rude!” Tattletale shouted after us. “Can you bring me a coffee, too? And don’t forget the painkil-!”

The door to the warehouse fell shut before she could finish her sentence. “I do not understand what you see in her,” Melina said as we started walking home.

“It’s true what she said. She’s in it for herself.” I glanced around, trying to find a place I could change. Maybe I should have done so in the warehouse, but it felt awkward to do so with Tattletale there.

“You believe that Coil will kill her?”

“I guess. What does this incantation do?”

“It is a vow. Though not as powerful as it once was, it will bind the girl’s promise tight. Morgott will even ignore thine debt to make her pay hers when she breaks it.”

“When?”

Melina stopped and looked at me. “People like her are not to be trusted. She will lie and scheme, and stop at nothing to achieve her goals.”

“I’d like to give her a chance.” If nothing else, she’d help take down Coil.  

“You are blinded by your affection, Taylor.” She smiled, brittle yet somehow content. “It is something to be proud of, I think, that you can love so strongly. Come, let us go home. The time is late, and you must go to school tomorrow, no?”

“I’ll need to get up early to bring her coffee,” I joked.

Melina snorted. “She can go without. See it as a small punishment for her betrayal. It is no less than she deserves.”

Chapter Text

I got up the moment the bell rang and hurried out of school. It had been a waste of time, time I could’ve spent with Melina to learn the incantation. Like she’d said the day before, it wasn’t easy to learn, and we’d only been able to talk about the basics yesterday evening. There had been no time this morning either, since I’d needed to grab stuff for Tattletale like food and water, and while Melina could’ve brought those to her, she wouldn’t have patrolled afterwards. Fortunately, Eleonora and Yura knew where the warehouse was, and while I had no idea whether they’d brought her the things, I assumed they’d managed.

They were still there, in the back of my mind. I didn’t think they’d had to fight anyone, but I wasn’t sure. That had been the worst part. There were so many things that could’ve happened today, and I wouldn’t have been able to do a thing to help while I was at school.

I stepped onto the bus. It was filled to the brim with other students, and I had to walk all the way to the back just to find a seat. Half an hour before I’d get home. Walking was only barely slower.

I had to suppress a yawn. It had been a long day, and it wasn’t close to finished. Maybe I should leave my costume at the warehouse next time, that would safe fifteen minutes. It would mean walking through the Docks in civilian identity, though, and that was probably a bad idea.

Dad wasn’t home yet, so I immediately went upstairs and grabbed my costume from the closet and put it on. The streets near my house would be empty for a little longer. Even so, I made sure to leave through the back door, sneaking through a hole in the hedge and quickly making distance from home. Nobody around. I sighed. I needed to find a better way to do this.

As I walked towards the warehouse, Eleonora and Yura’s presences became clearer in my mind. I got a vague idea of where they were, and they must have noticed something as well, because that feeling quickly became stronger. Before I reached the warehouse they’d caught up to me. “Did anything happen?” I asked.

Yura shook his head. “Nothing but a small fight. You should’ve told us where the borders were.”

Fuck. The Merchants’ territory mostly centered around the North-Eastern Docks. It was quite far away from home, with the warehouse being halfway. Still, they’d moved throughout the entire area, sometimes straying as far as the Boardwalk, and it made it difficult to know if there were any real borders. From what I knew, the gangs mostly fought over those areas, but I had no idea where those were. “Maybe Tattletale will have an idea?”

I was going to her anyway. Sending Assault a message would take time, and he’d probably want to meet. It was better to make it swift. That way, I could make sure nobody had entered my territory.

My territory. What a weird idea. “Did anyone get hurt?”

“Mildly,” Eleonora said. She didn’t talk often, and it took me a second to understand what she’d said. Her accent was fairly strong, and different from Yura’s. “One will bleed, at least for a while.”

“What do you mean?”

“A magic of sorts. It is common where we are from.”

It was enough to catch my attention completely. “You are not from the Lands Between?”

“They are my home, but I was born in the Land of Reeds. There is not much to tell about it.”

“We were both born there. Traveled to the Lands Between together, guided by grace.” Yura snorted. “What a joke that was.”

“What is-“

“Quiet,” he said suddenly, a single hand pointing ahead. The warehouse was old, decaying, and the door stood wide open. I felt a surge of dread.

They drew their weapons, Eleonora stepping forward while Yura took a step back. We slowly made our way closer, looking for any sign of trouble.

“No worries!” Came suddenly from inside. “Just airing this place out!”

We stepped inside, my summons with their weapons still raised. It was dark inside, the boarded windows stopping the sun from filtering in. Where there had been a dusty smell before, though, it now smelled much better. A tiny stream of light fell in through a gap in one of the boards that hadn’t been there before. “I’m just making this place more livable,” Tattletale said from where she was seated below it. “It’s not like you’re gonna let me go until I’ve done that vow, and I deserve a bit of light in my life.”

She had her leg stretched out in front of her. Unlike last time, though, her costume didn’t cover it. She’d somehow cut a hole into it, revealing the skin beneath. Or the bandage rather. It circled around and around, and I couldn’t help but notice that the edges were tainted red. “Don’t worry, sweetie. This is a natural part of the healing process.”

I sent her a dubious look. Behind me, Yura sheathed his sword. “If you say so,” I said. “You shouldn’t open the door so wide. People will know you’re in here.”

“Nobody goes into this area. Did you bring coffee?”

“You know I didn’t.” I glanced around the room. The bag I’d used to store the things was emptied, lying in a corner. The plastic I’d used to package the sandwich I’d made lay close by.

“It was good. Really good.” She grinned. “You know, if heroing doesn’t succeed, you can take up a job as a chef.”

“Making sandwiches isn’t being a chef.”

“Eh, close enough. I’d pay you for it, you know? Not that I have cash at the moment, but I’m sure I can get some.”

“I know a way you can pay,” I said, sitting down a few feet away from. “What were the borders of the Merchants’ territory?”

She raised her eyebrows. “Taking it over for yourself? How audacious. Whatever will your former friends think?”

“They’re not my friends.”

“Ah, I’m sorry. I forgot they were your worst enemies,” she said sarcastically. “Why do you need to know about those borders? You want patrol them? What about Coil?”

“What about him?”

“Honey, he’s the biggest threat in the city. When he’s gone, you can do all you want to stabilize this place. The longer you leave him, the more likely he’s gonna find a way to take care of you. And it won’t be in a nice way.”

“I took the Merchants down. I’m not going to leave it for the Empire and ABB to take.”

“All this because you met some people?” She shook her head. “Come on, you can do better than that, Taylor.”

“Those people don’t deserve to be lynched or thrown into one of the farms.”

“You know those aren’t real, right?”

“The rumors come from somewhere.” I shook my head, interrupting whatever she was about to say. “I’m not arguing about this. If you want my help…”

“Why don’t you ask those friends of yours? I’m sure they’ll be able to help you.” She picked up her book again. The hobbit. It was my favorite book, and I remember reading it together with Mom years ago for the first time. That was years ago, when I was nine. Things were so much simpler then. Two happy parents and a best friend who I spent all my time with.  

“They aren’t capes,” I said quietly, still staring at the book. “They won’t know it as well as you do.”

“Then give me something in exchange,” Tattletale said, putting the book back onto her lap. A single hand came up to push a lock of hair behind her ear. It was dirty and greasy, and I felt a tiny spark of sympathy. I sent Tattletale a suspicious look, to which she shrugged, hands falling back down into her lap. At least they were clean. I wouldn’t be able to bear it if the book became dirty.

I gestured at the paper bag in the corner. “Not enough,” she said. “You have to do that, because if you don’t I’ll go out on my own. You know what’ll happen then.”

“It doesn’t matter much to me.”

“Doesn’t it?” She asked, eyebrow going up. “If I give you this information, you will strike at Coil. The mercenaries he uses are only loyal to his money. If that dries up they’ll leave.”

“If you want me to take him down, why don’t I just attack his base directly?”

“Do you want to kill people? You’re powerful, don’t get me wrong, but striking directly at his base is just asking to break that rule.”

I grit my teeth. “What do you want?”

She smirked. “Every time I give you information, you’ll also make a strike at Coil. Simple.”

“You will help with the attacks every step of the way.”

“Obviously. I’ll even be nice and give you a freebie this time. That is to say, once I have the information. I don’t know exactly where their borders were, and you’re not gonna be able to hold those anyway.”

“It was that large?”

“Not so much large as not nearby. If you want this warehouse to be the place you operate from, and I do suggest that by the way, then you can’t hold their territory. It’s impossible.” She frowned. “Did you really think you’d be able to just do that? The Empire has thirteen capes, fifteen if you count Night and Fog. The ABB has Lung and Oni Lee. Your summons are strong and stupidly capable, but they can’t handle all of that on their own.”

“The gangs will fight with each other.”

“Sure, until a status quo is found. It’s one thing to deal with another gang, it’s quite another to deal with a hero who struck out on their own.”

“I’m less likely to randomly start something.”

“But you’re more likely to start something. The randomly doesn’t matter to them.” She sighed. “Just take things slowly, alright? If you prove yourself, I’m sure people will be willing to help.”

“People?”

“People. Non-powered. That’s how every single gang in this city operates. The foot soldiers allow them to exist. ABB and Empire have idiotic thugs, Coil has his mercenaries, and the PRT has their officers.”

“The PRT isn’t a gang.”

Tattletale raised her eyebrows at me. “What makes a group a gang?” She waved her hand before I could answer. “The point is, you can’t hold this territory on your own. That’s what Assault meant, yesterday.”

My fingers dug into my trousers, clenching until they were wound tight around my thighs. “You heard about that?”

She shrugged. “Overheard more like. I was hiding nearby.”

“You knew what I was planning.”

“Anybody who knows you knew what you were planning. It was clear from the start.” She tilted her head. “You do realize they reacted way too fast? Assault and Battery were not close enough to show up in a few minutes.”  

I put my arms around my legs and leaned back against the wall. “Fine. I’ll attack Coil in exchange for information. You’re still not leaving the warehouse, though.”

“The only reason I’ll leave it is if you’re unable to get me food, though if you want me to do research I’ll need a laptop.”

“I don’t have one.”

“And you don’t have money for it either. Pity. Do you know who does have money?”

I glared at her. She smiled back, eyes closing as she did. “We’ll just say I’m indebted to you,” she said.

“What place?”

“You’re gonna do it now?”

“I’d like to know.”

Tattletale shook her head. “You should go to those friends of yours first.”

“How do you know they exist?”

“It was a guess, Taylor, chill. I don’t spent all my time checking up on you.”

“So just some of the time?”

“Someone needs to keep an eye on you. You’re certainly not doing it yourself.” She grinned. “Go to your friends, I’m sure they’ll have a vague idea where the border around here was. I’ll make a plan for a target in the meantime.”

It wasn’t right to just leave people alone. If only I could summon more, then maybe- “Stop that,” Tattletale said, sounding serious for once. “You’re doing fine. By taking down the Merchants, you shook things up. People will get hurt, but people were gonna get hurt anyway. The only way this will be worse than what it was before is if you don’t clear out the city. Since you intend to do so…” She shrugged. “Just think things through, and ask me if you’re uncertain.”

“I don’t trust you,” I said. “You’re only in it for yourself.”

“It’s in my interest to get rid of Coil,” she said. “And if that means that I have to help you take care of the other gangs, so be it.” She shook her head. “Whatever. Just learn that incantation so you can stop second-guessing everything I say. It’s a waste of time.”

Maybe it was, but it made me more confident about this entire situation. For all I knew, she was still working for Coil and it was all planned to betray me somehow.

Tattletale smirked. “And after this I’ll be infiltrating the Wards. In one year it’ll be the Protectorate, and after that comes the Triumvirate.” She rubbed her hands. “I can’t wait to get Alexandria to do my bidding!”

I left the building without another word. Eleonora and Yura were quick to flank me once more, a step behind as we started heading towards the woman’s house. Was this how gangs started, with capes wandering around as they interacted with the locals, slowly gaining their trust and support? It sounded so illogical. Why would anyone want to work with a gang? Not that it mattered. I was better than them, and what I was doing wasn’t creating a gang. I was just keeping a specific area safe. It wasn’t different from what the Protectorate did either, I’d just found a place that needed it more.  

“You have grown,” Eleonora said quietly.

It took me a moment to respond. “What do you mean?”

She glanced over at me, eyes running down my body. “You were thin before.”

“You mean I have muscles?” I glanced down. There wasn’t much to see. My costume covered my body completely, and it wasn’t form fitting at all. “I guess. When I was with the Wards I exercised.”

“You should continue to do so,” she said. “Walking is good, but running is better.”

“I don’t have much time.”

“Then make it.”

“Dad’ll kill me if I stop going to school,” I said. He probably hoped I’d get a degree at a university, no matter how unlikely that was. Mom would’ve wanted that. “Maybe I can get up earlier and do it then.” It would give me time to talk to Tattletale if I ran to the warehouse, too.

If I summoned someone and they stayed close, I’d be fine even if someone attacked me. “We could jog now as well,” Yura said. He started walking slightly faster.

A tiny smile flitted across my face as I did the same, going just fast enough to stop him from passing me. “Don’t walk,” he said, picking up his pace. “Jog.”

Our feet hit the ground as we went. It wasn’t long before my breathing became heavy, and I couldn’t suppress a surge of jealousy and awe as I realized neither of them had trouble. Their faces were relaxed, or as relaxed as they ever got, and their steps were even.

I slowed down before long. Arriving while out of breath would seem weird, and I didn’t want to worry the woman. Unlike last time, the door didn’t open as we walked up the path. I rang the bell, a piercing sound that must’ve been audible throughout the entire building. It still took a minute for someone to open. I found myself inspecting the building. It was tall, maybe six stories, at the corner of two rows of flats. A tiny garden, not that it had any flowers or trees or even greenery, lay parallel to an asphalt road that led up to the front door. A few cars lined the road, most of them old. A few had damaged windows, and one lacked windows at all.

The opening of locks made me look back at the door. An, the boy with the droopy eyes, had a hesitant look on his face as he opened it. Upon noticing me, it shifted to anger and irritation. “You! We don’t want you here. Leave!” He said, vehemence in his voice.

I stood stunned for a moment. “I need some info,” I responded. I forced my voice to stay calm.

“We don’t have any. Go away!”

“What is going on there?” Came a voice from deeper into the house. The woman from last time, I thought. I recognized the accent, which was different from the boys.

“Nothing. It’s just some… some busybody!” The boy shouted back, still glaring at me.

I felt a flash of anger at that. Before I could respond, though, Yura stepped forward, putting one hand on the door to stop An from closing it. “You’re a stupid one, talking like that to someone stronger than you.” A pause. “At least you know to mind your tongue somewhat.”

“I-“

“What is going on here? An? Who are… Ah.” A smile appeared, tired perhaps, but a smile nonetheless. I let out a breath, and realized that my shoulders had tensed at some point. What a weird feeling that was, that a child could… not scare, but make me feel a form of dread. “Run along, An.” The boy sent me another glare.

Eleonora shifted slightly, her strange cloak falling back to reveal a single hand on her poleblade. He didn’t stay after that. “I’m sorry about him,” the woman said quietly. “He’s…”

“Angry?”

“I suppose. I’ll talk to him, make sure he understands.” I could tell what she really meant. Even some heroes would take poorly to him shouting at them like that. “What do you need?” She glanced outside. “No, come in. I’ll make a cup of tea. Conversation should be had sitting down.”

We sat down on the same couch as before, though Eleonora remained standing to take a closer look at some pictures on the wall. “That is my husband,” the woman said upon noticing. “We married… my, it must be more than half a century ago at this point. We married young, I was just sixteen. Moved here when we were twenty-three. The best decisions of my life.” She put a plate down, laden with cups and plates of cake. “We’ve been trying out new things, like baking cakes. It takes more time than cookies, you see?”

“They can’t get their drugs,” I said. They’d baked cookies to distract themselves before.

“A fix is what they call it. None of them want to be reliant, but…” She sighed. “No matter. What did you need?”

“I’m planning to patrol the borders, make sure the other gangs don’t take over. But I don’t know where the borders are.”

“And you thought I would?” The woman sounded amused. “I barely go outside these days. An does the groceries, together with some friends.”

“He’s not your grandson is he?”

“The son of one of a woman that lived here.” The woman was dead, I could tell from her tone. It was the same one Dad sometimes had, especially before. Her words just became slightly quiet, as if she didn’t want to disturb someone. She rose to her feet and walked over to a cupboard next to the wall Eleonora was standing. “I believe I have a map of the city here somewhere.”

I had to stop myself from fidgeting as she rummaged through, humming and making various noises as she picked things up and put them down. Eleonora tapped one of the pictures. “Him?” The woman laughed. “One of my husband’s friends, I believe. I understand why he caught your eye. Quite the handsome fellow he was. Why, if I hadn’t been so madly in love… But you have one already, don’t you?”

She came back over, map in hand, Eleonora following at a short distance. “What about you, Evoke. Anyone you have your eye on?”

I shrugged, slightly self-conscious. “Too many things on my mind,” I said. It wasn’t untrue.

“Nothing shows a bad childhood than a lack of love is what I always say.” She moved the tray to the side and laid a map down. It was on the older side, slightly discolored in places, and she had to use her hands to stop it from rolling up again. It showed all of Brockton Bay along with the outskirts, with the edge of some town barely visible. “We are here,” she said, tapping a place in the middle of the Docks.  I took a moment to trace our steps back to the warehouse, which lay more to the south. My home was just outside the Docks, to the west. “I believe the Merchants hideout was around here somewhere,” the woman said, circling an area in the north.

I nodded. “That’s where I captured their capes.”

“It’s a complicated thing,” she said. I sent her a confused look. She looked up after a second. “You didn’t mean- My apologies. I am not so upset with what happened to the Merchants as An is. A different look of life, I think. For him, it’s the instability and confusion of it all.”

“It isn’t for you?” I asked.

She sat back. The map rolled into itself, hiding it all from view, only for Eleonora to grab it and open it back up. Sometimes, it seemed like she was in her own world, inspecting things in her own time. Her missing finger stuck out, now, the glove’s finger cut away to reveal the scarring beneath. “I’ve lived for a long time, and Brockton Bay has seen many gangs come and go. The first ones were the Empire, the Teeth, and the Marche, along with so many smaller ones. Only the Empire remains.”

“Why?”

“Why only the Empire remains or why the gangs come and go?”

“Both,” I said after a moment’s silence.

“The Empire has an ideology. People like that. The gangs come and go because they’re built on capes. Capes don’t live forever.” She made a humming sound. “For An it is different. He’s only sixteen and doesn’t remember those older gangs well. I think that, to him, they must seem immortal. And we don’t see them very often. A bit of money every once in a while, but the Merchants weren’t consistent with it. For good and worse.”

“You know a lot about this,” I said.

She waved her hand. “The knowledge of an old woman. See, I remember when the gangs didn’t have capes. Things were different then, more chaotic and more organized. The police had control, and weren’t in the Empire’s pocket like now. For you it must be different still.”

“Because I’m a cape.”

“Exactly. Capes are strange to me, even after thirty years. It’s something straight out of a comic book. Spandex, names.” She laughed, somehow knowing I pulled a face at it. “Oh, let me have my laughs. There’s so little occasion for it nowadays.”

Eleonora stood back up and walked back to the wall. After a few seconds of looking, she tapped another picture, glancing at the woman as she did. “Let me come over,” the woman said. “My eyes aren’t what they were, and that one is very small. You’re curious aren’t you? An rambled on about all of you after you left. He’s a real fan.”

“Was,” I said.

Yura snorted. “Is. You don’t get angry like that at someone you don’t care about.” Eleonora turned to me, a knowing look in her eyes. I rolled mine at her. It took me a moment to realize she wouldn’t be able to see it.  

The woman pulled the picture from the wall and sat back down. “Ah, my husband’s friends,” she said. “I can tell you about them if you wish?”

“That is fine,” Eleonora said. She sat down next to Yura, forcing us to shuffle in slightly.

“Well, I suppose I have bitten people a few times,” the woman said, smiling. “If I may ask, are you ghosts of some sort? There was a cape like that, wasn’t there?”

My smile dropped. “I’m not Glaistig Uaine,” I said. “My summons from another world. I think.”

“You think?”

“I know, but not everyone believes me.”

The woman harrumphed. “Don’t listen to people like that. Not worth your time, believe you me. But we weren’t talking about that.” She lay the photo to the side, once again pushing the map open. “I can’t tell you for sure where the borders are, An knows better I think. He makes sure to stay outside the Empire’s territory.”

“They’re who I’m most worried about.” The ABB didn’t care about ethnicity as much. While everyone in it was Asian, that meant little when the members came from countries and cultures all over the continent. When Lung arrived in Brockton Bay, he’d rounded up every Asian gang in the city and gone from there. Capes that didn’t agree were quickly taken down. Two of them had been taken to the Birdcage afterwards, and for all Lung’s faults it was difficult to disagree with the notion that he was better than some of the gangs before.

“That is what An is worried about as well.” She sighed. “And I am, too, to be honest. They don’t take kindly to…” She gestured at her face. Slightly wrinkled, though not too bad considering her age, which I guessed was late sixties or early seventies. “It is a few blocks down from here, I think. We never saw them, even when they fought, so it can’t have been too close.”

Yura leaned in. He and Eleonora had left their tea and cake untouched. Like last time, I’d been unable to eat it either. It was a sad sight, but the woman didn’t seem to care. “That is close to where we fought,” he said, talking more to Eleonora than us. She nodded, and leaned in as well. A finger tapped a spot near his. “There, yes.”

“We must have gone into their territory,” Eleonora said. “If you wish to defend only, then we should avoid doing so again.”

“They’ll attack whether we attack them or not,” I said. I glanced at the woman. She was sipping her tea and smiling as she watched us. There was a calm to her that I found hard to place. What kind of person reacted to a cape at the door by asking them to come in, and what kind of person would do that a second time? I was a hero, yes, but heroes weren’t perfect. For all she knew, the hero part was just a veneer.

“Is something the matter?”

I was overcomplicating things. “Let’s just try and figure out the borders. We have a place to start now.” I got my feet. “Thank you again.”

She stood as well, still smiling. “I’m all too happy to help. It is good to see someone active like this, trying to make it a better place.”

“Things might get worse,” I warned.

The woman laughed. “I know what pain is like. I can handle a bit more.”

It was nearing dinner when we stepped out the door, and my stomach rumbled shortly after she closed it. “We should eat first,” Yura said, nodding at it.

My hands reflexively went up to my stomach. “I’m fine,” I said.

“Eat when you can eat.” He sighed deeply. “Hot head. Fine, we keep going.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at him and started walking in the border’s direction. It was quiet, though different from yesterday. It was quiet because it was late then. Now there was an underlying tension. Still, I was safe with them by my side.

After a minute, we picked up the pace once again. A slow jog meant it was just a few minutes, the last rays of the sun letting us see even in those areas where the streetlights didn’t work. A few cars passed as we went, and in the distance I could hear the sounds of a major road. One of the highways that went through the city.

The rumbling became louder over time. “Be ready,” I said, only to see they’d already drawn their weapons. The poleblade and katana looked elegant like this, glistening in the fading light. A tiny spot on the poleblade marred the sight. “He wasn’t in danger, right?”

Eleonora shook her head. “Perhaps he will learn,” she said.

“Be alert,” Yura said, turning around. “Company.”

The rumbling rapidly grew louder as we waited. A large motorcycle circle a corner. “He’s not an enemy,” I said, admittedly not entirely sure of it.

He stopped a few feet away, turning the engine off. It left the street strangely quiet. “It’s good I found you,” Armsmaster said as he stepped off. “I need your help.”

Chapter Text

It was funny how so few words could catch me so off guard. Four words, yet they hit like a truck. I need your help. He said them matter-of-factually, just another day of business, yet to me they sounded like something greater. He needed my help. Armsmaster, one of the States’ greatest heroes, needed my help. It was difficult to get my head around.

We’d moved off the main street, though not completely out of sight. According to him this wasn’t something that truly needed to stay secret, heroes got hurt during service all the time. Still, it was better to keep it hidden. It could cause problems if people learned that Panacea couldn’t heal everything, and she must be unable to heal it. Why would Armsmaster be asking me otherwise?

“I can’t help you with this,” Yura said, inspecting the wound that Armsmaster had uncovered just moments before. It wasn’t particularly deep or large, but it bled. He’d made something that kept pressure on the wound while he had his armor on, but the moment it went off it just started again. Even now, lines ran down his arm, and there was dried blood around it.  

At least now I knew why Armsmaster had been so confident in saying the Swordsman wouldn’t be back. He wouldn’t return because Armsmaster had forced him away. “Do you know someone who could?” Armsmaster asked Yura.

Yura shook his head, and Eleonora made a noise of agreement. “There are potions that can do it, and some magics, but none that I know. Evoke is too untrained.”

Armsmaster’s lips turned down slightly, but he nodded. “I’ve managed with a changed diet, but it hasn’t healed.”

“Couldn’t Panacea do something?” I asked despite already knowing the answer.

“Something stopped her from healing it.” He waited a moment. “Could you summon someone that can?”

I nodded pretty much immediately. All they’d need is the skills to either make those potions or use whatever magic they had. Melina’s skill with incantations would surely mean she had a way to heal it. “Her skill is in fire,” Ranni disagreed. “And the Order’s magics. She is unlikely to know how to heal this.”

‘You just don’t want her to be here,” I thought. I felt a tiny smile.

“Yet I am not wrong. Listen instead, dearest.”

I rolled my eyes, then glanced over at Yura and Eleonora. “I’m going to desummon you,” I told them, glancing over at Armsmaster to see him putting the piece of armor back over his arm. “I don’t know how long this will take.”

“We have time,” he said.

“Don’t help him for free,” Ranni said before I could do anything else. “He undoubtedly knows where the borders are. If thou knoweth them, thou can keep this place protected.”

It wouldn’t be asking much, barely even payment.

Except it wouldn’t feel right. It was foolish not to ask him, especially when nobody else could heal him like this and I could do much worse. But demanding something when he was injured, that wasn’t something a hero did.

Putting people in danger, even indirectly, wasn’t something a hero did either. “Do you know what the gangs use as their borders?” I asked. “Inside the city, I mean.”

“Borders?” There was a hint of confusion in his words. “There’s nothing consistent. Why do you want to know?”

“I want to protect this area, and that’s easier if I know what places the Merchants stayed. It would make it easier for my summons to patrol.”

“A good idea.” He went quiet for a moment. “Do you still have your phone?”

The Protectorate one he meant. Awkwardly, I nodded. I hadn’t meant to keep it when I left, but I also hadn’t wanted to go back to return it.

“I have sent you a map of the city with what we know. As it is now disconnected from the Protectorate’s network, I suggest you get a new one. Assuming you don’t come back.” His tone didn’t reveal how he felt about that idea.

“I will,” I said. He understood what I meant. “Give me a moment.”

I took a deep breath, and closed my eyes. This time, it felt like falling backwards into a pool, sinking deeper and deeper until I came out on the other side. The other side wasn’t anywhere else. My feet were still on the ground, and I could feel my clothes brush against my skin.

My ears picked up noise, though. Whispers and mutterings. There weren’t as many as normal, and as always they were unclear, their words filled with meaning even as I didn’t understand what they meant.

And then the words weren’t even that. Instead, they were the growls of a beast that was a man, growing louder and louder as its anger was roused. Then, a woman’s voice, firm but kind, slipping through the rage. The rage was unnatural, something making it act out no matter how it truly felt. It could be the happiest it had ever been, yet it would still rage.

Before I could think to speak, another voice came through, one I’d heard before. “Thou hast returned.” The man scoffed. “Dost thou not remember what I told thee?”

“What debt do you mean?” I asked.

“Not thee, pitiful one.” There was a surge of curiosity, one that filled me until I felt as if I were bursting. It took me moments to realize it was not mine. My patron, somehow inside me, watching through my eyes and listening through my ears. “Thou promised to shed us of the curse if I helped her, yet here we still are. Until the nightmares stop, I will not assist thine vessel.”

“Who are you?” I asked.

The void rolled as color overtook it. A grand city stood at the foot of a tree that was a world unto itself. Three thrones stood on both my left and right, and as I looked up I saw stairs leading to a larger one. On it sat a strange creature, covered in horns.

“What are you?”

He rose to his feet and walked down until he stood in front of me. He was taller than Blaidd even with his back hunched. Simple robes covered a gray-skinned body that seemed strangely leathery in places. Horns grew out of his body, gnarled and with strange shapes, and a large tail swept through the air behind him. The tail had horns, too, and his head was covered as well. Beneath them I could make out a wrinkled face. The cane that he held hit the ground with a clack. The sound echoed, vibrating through my very bones, and I could feel it continue out into Brockton Bay. This was the power of a demigod.

How did I know he was one?

“Thine patron guideth thee, dearest.” Two hands landed on my shoulders, another two winding around my chest. Ranni pressed her head against mine. “It is good to see thee again, Morgott.”

He scoffed. “If only I could say the same, witch.”

“What is this place?” I asked, glancing around to take it all in. The thrones had different sizes, one for each of the demigods. They’d come together to keep the peace.

“The throne room,” Ranni said. “Once, many years ago, we met here to discuss what might happen next. We disagreed.”

“And nothing remains since.” Morgott turned around and walked to the nearest throne. It was the largest, and his hand traced the carvings. “I remember thee speaking against the Golden Order then, heretic that thou were.”

“And I was right.”

“The manner in which thou acted put thee in the wrong.” He turned around and looked at me. Another scoff. “Come, pitiful one. Let me show thee what thou hast achieved.” Somehow, despite my body being more vapor than physical, his land landed on my shoulder. He pulled me forward, steps slow enough that I could follow without stumbling. At the edge, we stopped. The city was endless, and from here the people looked like ants. In the distance, I could make out two sets of walls. First a smaller one around the city, then larger ones surrounding large fields and cliffs. A dragon’s skeleton was draped above the first, its wings covering part of the city. Even its smallest bones were larger than I was tall.  

“Why do you call me pitiful one?” I asked. I didn’t feel anger at the name, just more curiosity.

“Because that is what thou were. There was no ambition in thee, no dreams of power. Even as thou learned, thou did not care for it.”

“When he first met thou, he did not know what to think,” Ranni added, smile audible. “Of course, he doesn’t know what to think now.”

“Quiet, witch. Thou art only here for courtesy.”

“I am certain, brother.”

“What do you need of me? What debt do you speak of?”

“Thine patron is a wretched thing, and I fear what would become of us had it not learned from thee. It feasts upon the gods, and leaves us the scraps.”

“It is a good thing,” Ranni said, voice strong. “Else we would be in their grasp still, forced to dance to their tune.”

“You would see me dance to her tune now. I refuse. Let blind loyalty be left to Radahn. Mine people deserve better.” He gestured at his head, at the horns that grew out of it. “Until thine patron brings peace to me and mine, I will not follow thee.”

“Aren’t you afraid I will hurt you?”

Red lines appeared on his cane. “Speak not with the girl’s tongue, fiend. I hear thee in her tone.” Ranni’s arms tightened as something burned in my head and the curiosity faded. “I know thee will not. Thou art a cruel mistress, and would see me a slave rather than die a noble death.”

“There is no nobility in death,” Ranni said. “Now cease thine riddles and speak clearly, before I do.”

“Thou knoweth not the truth of it, witch.” Still he continued. “What dost thou know of the past, child? How much hast thou remembered?”

“I know there was a war,” I said.

“Thou knowest nothing.” He sighed. “‘tis all the same. Once, Limgrave was the capital of the Golden Order. When the war started, each demigod went their own way.”

“You included.”

“I stayed here and protected it, in service of the Golden Order.” He said the name mockingly, in a way that reminded me of what Yura said about grace. “Now the tree stands as it once did, no longer a symbol of oppression. Yet the scars remain. Thine patron consumed the gods, then planted their seeds anew. But one remains. Her cruelty can be felt in every dream, worse than the Fingers’ ignorance ever was. Until thine patron rids us of that wretched being, me and mine will stay here.”

“She tries,” Ranni said. “And thou speaketh still in riddles.”

“That is mine prerogative,” he said. “And if she tries and fails, that is a sign I should not lend her mine strength.”

“Whatever strength thou hast,” Ranni muttered. I poked her in the side. It didn’t do a thing to her, but it did make her stop.

“I don’t think I can help with that,” I said.

“Thou art merely a vessel,” Ranni said. “Though thine patron is kind.”

“Kind.” Morgott shook his head. He looked tired, shoulders slumped as he leaned on his cane. One hand came up and made a slow gesture at the city below. “Where is the kindness? Mine people suffer every night, and those that do not live in fear of the sudden rage. My brother remains caught in endless nightmares, and every morning he drowns when I am not there. Her agents roam the lands and hunt all they come across, dyeing the land red. What kindness dost thou speak of?”

“Thou art alive,” Ranni murmured.

“Dost thou believe me to care about life? How little thou knoweth.” He shook his head. “Life is what brought me here.” He glanced down at me, thoughtfully, and for a moment I thought I could hear his voice in the back of my head. He wasn’t speaking to me, though. I had the strangest feeling his words were for my patron, that he could somehow communicate with her. Whatever they talked about, it clearly angered him. A frustrated look appeared on his face. “Thine patron would see mine people die for vague bits of knowledge. Dost thou believe the same, pitiful one?”

I started, insulted. “Of course not!”

“Yet thou art incapable of changing things. If I had known this was to come, I would not have suggested thee leave.”

“Don’t listen too closely to him, dearest,” Ranni said quietly. “There lies a cunning mind beneath his old face.”

“Thine whispers are so loud they could wake our brother down below, and they are not convincing in the slightest. I offer thee an accord, Taylor of Brockton Bay. Thine patron glorifies in knowledge. Teach it empathy, and I shall permit thee to entreat mine people. I shall permit thee to use them in thine endless battles. And once thine ties to my court are strong enough, thou may even call upon me. That is my price for thine ambition.”

“As if your ambition does not burn as brightly as thine greed,” Ranni hissed. She let go of me to stand on her own. Her figure was not intimidating in any way, somehow smaller than I was, yet she felt greater than Morgott. Ice grew beneath her feet, and a cold wind came in from the west, making me feel cold to the bone.  

“It does,” Morgott said bitterly. “Look at us, traitors that we are.”

Ranni tilted her head. “What would mother think of us?”

His hand tightened around his cane, and red lines shimmered from the inside, threatening to break it apart. “Dost thou remember whom these thrones belonged to, child?” He asked, voice steel. As the lines on his cane flowed and ebbed, I wondered about Ranni’s power. She seemed so small next to him, and the ice beneath her feet had already melted. Who was the stronger between the two? Could they even be compared?

Would they calm down if I asked them to?  

Morgott walked to the middle of the room, and after a moment I followed him. “Godrick the Grafted, whom thou imprisoned beneath his former castle. He practices his craft to this day, though the Lady of Stormveil keeps a close eye.”

“Why did I let him live?” I asked, remembering limbs hanging from ceilings and a rotting stench that perforated every inch within the castle’s walls.

His eyes fell back on me. “Curiosity,” was all he said. I understood.

“The twin prodigies. Thine patron was even blinder then, and Miquella refused.”

“Thou art going too far,” Ranni warned.

A hollow laugh. “In thine quest to be freed of the Fingers, thou hast only found another master. What would thine younger self say?” Still, he fell silent.  

“Why tell me this?” I asked.

He turned away, looking up at the throne at the top of the stairs. “Thou… changed things. Godrick fell. Ranni came out of hiding. The rot was consumed.”

His eyes flickered to the thrones, then to me. “Ranni has told thee so little.”

“Because her patron demands it,” she hissed. “And while she cares little for us, she cares for Taylor.”

“And I wanted to forget.”

Ranni nodded.

“Do you know why?” I asked.

“Thine reasons-“

“Were shared with us,” Morgott interrupted. Ranni glared at him, but he simply ignored it. Standing there, leaning on his cane, he should not have looked as kingly as he did. “And when thou hesitated, I told thee to go.”

“Why?”

He looked back to his throne. “They called me the Veiled Monarch,” he said quietly. “Without thee, I would still be that man, blindly loyal to the Golden Order, and betrayed at every point. Hiding here, for many would have seen me a beast, an omen of bad times.”

He chuckled, anger and sorrow clear despite it. “They called me Morgott the Grace-Given. A lie to keep me silent. Grace never once shown upon me, no matter what I did. It would never have shown upon me, no matter how many times I told myself it would. To hide from the pain, I called myself Last of all Kings. No tarnished would pass me, no other would become Elden Lord.” He turned back to me, exhaustion drawn upon his face, yet… lesser somehow. It wasn’t hope but a kind of confidence that things would end up fine. Not good, never great, but fine. “Remember the accord, child. Teach the Administrator what empathy means, and call upon my people in exchange. When the time comes, I shall accept thine call.” A smile grew, an ugly one that revealed strangely crooked teeth, growing out of his gums in all manner of ways. “We shall write it upon their graves. Felled by Morgott, First of all Kings.”

My eyes flew open to find Armsmaster standing fully armored, halberd in his hand. It was difficult to be sure, but he seemed tense. Upon hearing the growl, I understood why. The figure that came out of the gate had a large, red mane that went down to his back. A thin layer of hair covered his entire body, with longer and thicker hairs around his waist, feathers interspersing them. Its tail swayed back and forth, and its face was mostly human, but there was a feline bent to it. It growled again, hand tightening around an old, steel sword.

“At east, friend,” came the woman’s voice from behind him. She wore a dress that covered her body completely. Most of her face was covered in a way similar to mine, except her mask was cloth rather than metal and I could make out the outline of her nose, which seemed to have been broken at some point. Her hair was covered with a hood. She grabbed hold of the creature’s empty hand and held it tight. He made a whining sound this time.

“What is he?” I asked.

“One of the Misbegotten. It is of no matter to you. What is the problem?” Her eyes fell on Armsmaster, who was still holding his halberd tight. “At ease,” she said again. “You’ve a wound?”

He nodded slowly. “It has been bleeding constantly for the past week.”

She made a sound of disgust. “Another one of those. That they reach even here. I suggest you be careful whom you call, pitiful one. Come here boy. Let me take a look at it.” I only barely stopped a chuckle. Had Armsmaster ever been called boy in his life? If he had, it must’ve been years ago at this point.

Less humorous was being called pitiful one again. ‘Why do they call me that?’

“An inside joke.” Ranni’s answer was accompanied by a surging headache, and I felt her pull away.

After a moment’s hesitation, Armsmaster put his halberd down, then pulled the armor away. The woman let go of the Misbegotten’s hand. After a moment of simply standing there, he walked over to me. “What is he doing?” I asked as his hand came down onto my head.

“Ask him,” the woman said, voice brusk. “He’s not a animal.”

I felt myself flush. “What are you doing?” I said. The Misbegotten made an animal-like chuff. “Okay?”

He chuffed again, then wandered over to a broken down chair that had been tossed here at some point and started poking around. With that, it became quiet. No sounds but him, the chair, and the woman asking Armsmaster various questions.

It was enough to make me more conscious of the headache. It didn’t pound so much as throbbed, and was a constant feeling that I already knew wouldn’t disappear until I’d slept or taken painkillers. Considering I had none of those, there was little I could do but distract myself.

Fumbling slightly, I pulled my phone out and looked for the map Armsmaster had sent. It was of the city and several miles outside it. It was a handy thing, with a bunch of boxes that I could check for different groups and capes. There was even one for the Protectorate’s patrols, though I didn’t think it was up to date as my name was still there.

I fiddled with it for a little while. None of the gangs had a truly large territory. For the most part it was an area around their base, though where those were had been guesswork except for the Merchants. Beyond that, it was influence, probably through drug dealers and protection schemes. In the case of the ABB, there would be prostitution and gambling, while the Empire probably pushed anyone that wasn’t perfectly white out.

It was handy, even if the actual information was limited. “Why didn’t you give this to us before?”

Armsmaster looked up from where he’d been watching the woman mix various powders and things together. “I hadn’t shared it with the PRT either,” he said. “It is a work in progress.”

I looked back down at it. Why was a question that came to mind, except I already knew. “This breaks the Unwritten Rules.”

“I suppose it does.”

Was that… a bad thing? It seemed to be the only thing that kept capes in check. If a cape couldn’t ever be safe, wouldn’t they just lash out around them? Except not every cape followed it. Tattletale had broken them because of Coil. Coil had obviously broken them as well. Why would I have to follow them in the villains didn’t? The Unwritten Rules mostly existed to fight the Endbringers, and if there was none around…

Thinking about it, they didn’t make much sense. If I was fighting a villain and they took off their mask, were they suddenly free to go? Of course not. This wasn’t a game of cops and robbers. People died daily.

But it was still better to follow them. Coil definitely knew about Dad. What were the odds the other villains didn’t?

I resisted the urge to groan. Why were so many things so… vague? It reminded me of what Tattletale had said before. If I wanted things to be simple, I should just go back to Piggot and rejoin the Protectorate. They’d decide everything for me, and I could just follow their orders. I shook my head. That’s one of the reasons I’d left.

I wouldn’t use it, I quietly told myself, not unless there was a good reason for it. If one of them hurt Dad somehow, that would be it. They’d have broken the rules first.

Armsmaster’s sudden curses made me look up. The woman had dumped a pile of dust over the wound, and I could see his twisted mouth beneath his beard. It clearly hurt him bad. Even so, the wound stopped bleeding. It didn’t heal, though, something the woman explained shortly after. “The magic is out. It will naturally heal as any wound like it would. If that is all?” As before, she was brusk. As the Misbegotten returned to her side, though, she seemed to soften slightly. Her hand touched his softly, and a large grin appeared on his face.

“Does he have- Do you have a name?” I asked.

The Misbegotten only whined. “He cannot speak,” the woman said. “If the sickness fades, he will choose

“You could give him one.”

She shook her head. “I will not. One day, when the curse fades, they will be able to choose their own names.”

“You can’t help him?” I asked.

“I will be there for him until he is either healed or dead,” she said. “If it must be the latter, I will be by his side until the end. A friendly face makes death less terrifying.”

“Wise words,” Armsmaster grunted. He replaced the plating on his arm. “Is there anything you need?” I shook my head. “If you do, message me.”

“I thought you’d disconnected me from the network,” I said.

“My number is still in your contacts. Every one of ours is.” A rumbling sound came from the front of the alley and the motorcycle’s shone brightly enough to light it all up. It startled the misbegotten slightly, though the fear quickly changed for excitement. He took a few steps toward the vehicle.

“Another time,” the woman said. A grumble, then a nod. She gave him a considering look before turning to me. “Send us back, please.”

I nodded. They turned to fog as the light faded, leaving me behind in the dark. Not that it had turned all that dark yet. Another hour, I guessed, probably closer to two. The days were rapidly becoming longer.

“Why didn’t my surroundings change now?” I wondered aloud.

It took a moment for Ranni to respond, and it made my headache return with a frenzy. “She is not powerful enough.”

I stepped out of the alley, phone in hand. The border was just two blocks away from here, and I could follow it in a strange line to my house if I wanted. The gangs existed even there, though they likely stayed away from it more than not. It was one thing to sell drugs in these areas, it was another to go to the more suburban ones.

“Let’s go,” I said quietly as I got onto Torrent’s back. “There is much to be done.”

Chapter Text

It was strange how quiet Brockton Bay got. From what I’d seen on the internet, cities were always awake and alive. That wasn’t the case here. Bar the Boardwalk and some parts of downtown, the city just seemed dead outside rush hour. It was this silence that let me hear the shouts from far away. They were filled with fear and pain, and before I knew it I was close enough to hear others.

“Go back to Japan, you fucking slant!”

Blaidd appeared running by my side even as Torrent picked up the pace. We burst onto the scene. Only a moment was needed to take it all in. Three men standing over a boy who had huddled into a ball. It did little to stop a kick from catching him in the ribs. The man laughed and pulled his leg back again.

Blaidd was there before he could do anything else.

He fell to the ground with a cry. “Who the-“ He stopped talking once he looked up.

“Don’t run,” I said as Torrent closed the distance. “Are you alright?” I asked the boy.

He gave me a bleary look. His face bruised, and his nose was bleeding, possibly broken. “Evoke?” He smiled to reveal a mouth missing a tooth. “I told them you’d come,” he muttered.

An. He must’ve left his home after I’d did. “What are you doing here?” I asked, trying to keep the anger out of my face. It wasn’t his fault.

Some of the anger must have been audible though, because he huddled back, eyes turned down. “I just…” He winced in pain. “Just wanted to clear my head.”

I found myself closing my eyes as a wave of guilt hit me. I pushed it away immediately. It wasn’t my fault either. “Do you have a phone?”

I followed his eyes to a gutter. A streetlight was reflected by a piece of plastic or glass. “You. Your phone.” There were of three of them. One, a skinhead wearing a black shirt with a red eighteen on it, quickly grabbed his. It was the other two that stayed quiet and still, the one that Blaidd had tossed aside having an affronted look on his face. “Call your grandmother,” I said. “Then give it back to me.”

I used my own to call the police. Thirty minutes. Was it even worth calling them at this point?

“Can we go?” The voice itself grated on me. It was whiny, with a bent to it as if he were the one inconvenienced.

“You will when the police get here.”

The man rolled his eyes and got back to his feet. One hand came up to brush some non-existent dust from his shoulder. “Can’t keep me here. I did nothing wrong.”

I sent him a look. “You beat him up. His nose is broken.” It took a lot to stop myself from shouting.

“He was walking where he shouldn’t!” He seemed ready to continue talking, only for the skinhead to put a hand on his shoulder and shake his head. Unexpected, at least until I leaned forward to get a better look. Where the skinhead had all the marks of an Empire member, the man had an air of privilege. Neat designer clothes, an expensive looking haircut. There was no way someone like that would ever join the Empire. No, he was the kind of person that’d stay on the side and talk about undesirables. “The States are ours! He should go back to his own country,” the man said mulishly, proving me right.

“I was born here,” An said loudly. He fell silent immediately after. I could hear his grandmother’s voice through the phone, talking in a language I didn’t understand. Not Japanese. Vietnamese, maybe. I should ask him later. He hung up the phone after another minute. “She’ll be here in a little while.” There was a familiar look on his face. Like before, it made me feel uncomfortable. I hadn’t anything to deserve the awe and respect he gave me.

It was a strange thought, but I couldn’t suppress the feeling that this wouldn’t have happened if the Merchants had still been around. It was bullshit, completely untrue, but… would they have come here if they might’ve come across a cape? It was deep into the Docks, and far from Downtown where the non-skinheads no doubt lived. “Can we go?” The man asked again, ignoring the skinhead as he tightened the hand on his shoulder.

“No.” I focused on the skinhead. He look calm, strangely so. “This has happened to you before,” I said.  

He shrugged. “Not the first cape I’ve ran into. I know how this goes.”

“Prison?”

He smiled. “A fine.”

Five minutes had passed. Twenty-five until the police arrived, and they wouldn’t do a thing. “It’s fine,” An muttered. One hand held his nose to stem the bleeding. “It’s happened before.”

“It’s not fine.” They looked so confident, standing there. Faced with a hero, caught in the act, and they didn’t care. One ran his mouth, the second smirked, and the third had grabbed his phone to play some game. It made me feel… something. Tired maybe, that these people were so blind, so delusional that they thought nothing would happen to them. Nothing would happen to them. I could feel it in my bones. Like the skinhead said, they’d have to pay a fine at worst. The two rich guys would probably be let off with a warning.

“I could break their ankles and noses?” Blaidd asked. “Would be fair.”

It was enough to break the silence. “Woah! We were just having some fun!”

Apathy. That is what I’d been feeling. Apathy and… nothing. A constant emptiness as I realized how little I could do. With those words, though, the apathy just… vanished, replaced by another surge of anger, so much stronger than the first. I was supposed to protect the people that lived here. I was supposed to be a hero, the reason they’d be able to walk around no matter the time of day or night, and feel safe.

How many others had gotten hurt these past days? How many had I failed to protect? “Fun,” I said quietly, holding tightly onto Torrent’s reigns. “You call this fun?”

Torrent snorted loudly, an intimidating sound that made them take a few steps back. The man lifted his hands. “You know how it is, sometimes-“ The skinhead put his hand back on the man’s shoulder.

“Just shut up and wait.” He glanced at me. No smirk, but I could see a slight upturn in the corner of his mouth. “She’s a hero.”

It sounded so… sarcastic and fake coming from his mouth. It was just a word, a term that defined a certain group of capes, a group that would do nothing to them. He didn’t have to be afraid.

I glanced over at An. Even now, with me here, he was quiet. The awe hadn’t faded, but had become smaller. He kept glancing over at the three, and had been moving closer to me. Still afraid. I understood. Sometimes…

He’d carefully pressed a paper handkerchief to his nose to stem the bleeding. The missing tooth had been obvious, and the wound had still been bleeding last I saw it. He was limping, and though I couldn’t see his ankle I imagined it was bruised.

All of it was proof, the proof that would see his assaulters pay a fine.

The Empire was the strongest of the gangs. Their influence could be felt everywhere, much more so than the ABB. They had people in every level of the local government, even the PRT had moles. They’d make sure that, when those three were put in front of a judge, that that judge was one of theirs. A fine. That was all An’s wounds would be enough for.

I got off Torrent’s back. He bumped his head into my chest and neighed softly. Then he turned into fog. It swirled around for a moment before turning into Melina. There was no need to tell her what to do. She walked over to An, golden light already shimmering in her hands. “Keep still,” she said, softly pulling his hand away from his nose and putting her own over it. “This magic is not as powerful as it used to be.”

I watched for a little while. A sense of calm rose within me as I came to terms with what I was about to do. “Do not regret it. Pain is all that will make their ilk understand.” I had to suppress a groan as the headache rose up again. “Apologies. I will keep away.” She was gone before I could tell her not to apologize, that the pain was a small sacrifice for her company.

Then I looked up at the trio, and such thoughts faded from my mind. “It was just a bit of fun, right?” I said aloud. Like before, I found myself becoming calmer. The anger, the dread, all of it faded in favor of a certainty that what I was doing was right.

The hopeful look that appeared on the first man’s face made me want to roll my eyes. “Just a bit of fun,” he said, voice trembling. A shaky grin appeared on his face. “You know how it is.”

I nodded slowly. “I do. Call them a few names, punch them a few times. Throw something on them. Just… showing them their place?”

“Yeah!”

“I know what that’s like, yeah.” My head tilted. “Do you know, too?”

“What?”

“Everyone can laugh about it, right? That’s what it is. Just a few laughs.”

Quiet descended. “Well?”

“No-“

“Then why did you do it? Or is it not as funny if it happens to you?”

The man glanced away. I could see beats of sweat rolling down his face. Designer clothes, expensive haircut. Beside him the skinhead, with big muscles and a tough look on his face. And the third man, standing there quietly as if not to draw attention. None of them said a word.

“Let’s find out.” A beat.

“But you’re a hero,” the man said shakily. “A hero wouldn’t do that.”

“She won’t,” Blaidd said quietly. His hand shot out, punching the man off his feet. He shouted, hands grasping at his nose. He didn’t have time for more. Blaidd stamped down onto his ankle, once, twice, until it snapped. A scream this time.

The other man, the one that wasn’t a skinhead, took several steps back. Before he could run, Blaidd was onto him. Another broken nose. Another broken ankle.

There was only the skinhead left. He’d gone paler, eyes flitting between me and Blaidd. One hand started moving towards his belt. “Don’t,” I warned.

He didn’t stop.

Blaidd threw him to the ground, one hand holding both of his tight. I could hear bones crunching against each other. “You brought them here, didn’t you?”

He didn’t answer even as Blaidd tightened his grip. A shout was forced from his mouth. The other hand searched, quickly finding the weapon the man had been reaching for. He tossed it to me. It was only luck that it didn’t go off when it landed on the ground. I stared at it, just for a moment.

What was his plan? To shoot Blaidd and then… what? I didn’t bother asking. The answer would mean nothing, assuming he even answered. It didn’t seem likely.

He glared at me, trying to buck Blaidd off but only succeeding in making himself move like a worm. Still, it was different from the other two. “You’re not like them,” I said. “You were the one that brought them here, aren’t you?”

Nothing.

I glanced at Blaidd. He nodded. “You shouldn’t have,” I muttered.  

Blaidd’s hands tightened like a vice. The man started to shout, then scream as the bones were crushed beneath sheer force. I kept watching even as a sick feeling filled my gut, the urge to puke growing as the screams became louder. Then the man suddenly stopped. I watched as Blaidd stood up. The man’s hands were deformed, fingers bent strangely, with small knobs and strange dents beneath the skin. A twitch made the man groan, eyes closed. His breathing was shaky. Blaidd gave him a soft kick. Just another groan. “Unconscious,” he said.

I nodded. The man should be happy for it.

“He’ll heal,” I said aloud. “They have a cape, Othala, who can heal people.”

Melina came up beside me. A hand landed on my shoulder and gave a comforting squeeze. “Do you wish to wait for the police?”

“When’s your grandmother coming?” I asked An.

“A few minutes. She doesn’t have a car.” His voice had gone shaky and uncertain again. Still, I could still make out that hint of awe, and the way his eyes strayed to the three men lying on the ground made me think that it wasn’t fear so much as surprise that made him hesitant. “Is- Can I go?”

“We’ll come with you. Not much that will happen with them anyway.” Would they just be angry and attack someone again? That’s what happened at Winslow. If Emma heard I’d gone to a teacher, they’d lay off for a few days, only to become all the crueler after.

“Fear is a strong motivator,” Melina said quietly, hand still on my shoulder. “They will understand the lesson.”

Would they? They wouldn’t come back here, I was sure of that, but would they stay away from the Empire in general or just move to some other place? Would the news be about a gruesome murder in a few weeks, some poor kid that was in the wrong place at the wrong time?

Probably not. Death was a constant in Brockton Bay, and the news liked to focus on the things that stuck out. I summoned Torrent back in place of Melina. “Get on,” I told An. He did so awkwardly, clearly unused to it. Blaidd had to help him up. His arms wound tight around my waist.

It felt strange, and part of me wanted to throw him off immediately. A larger part wanted to get this all over with.

We rode quietly through the streets, Blaidd running by our side, and after just a few minutes we came across his grandmother. She was out of breath, cheeks red, clearly having run as fast as she could. An practically jumped off to get to her. What followed was a rapid-fire conversation that I had no chance to follow, let alone understand. It was a combination of English and what I thought might be Vietnamese. Several grateful looks were sent my way during it. They made the guilt return.

“You’re fine,” Blaidd said gruffly. “If it was not him, it would have been someone else.”

“How do you know?” I asked.

“It’s written on your face.”

My hand came up to touch fabric and the half mask at the same time as I sent him a confused look. “That’s not what I meant,” I said.  

“Cannot safe everyone. No sense in dwelling on it.”

“I decided to protect this place,” I said quietly. “I already failed.”

“He is unhurt, safe, and fairly happy. Doesn’t mind you helping him either. The ones who did it know to stay away.” He stopped for a second. “You have to wait for the crime. No sense in feeling guilty for it.”

Before I could say anything else, I felt a hand on my thigh. Moments later, the woman pulled me into an awkward hug, practically forcing me to bend in half. “Thank you. Thank you. If he had-“ She took a shuddery breath. “Anything. Just ask.”

“It’s my-“

“Don’t.” She pulled away, eyes teary and red, yet with a tone of steel in her voice. “I’ve lived here for too long. It is a rare person who helps.”

We stared at each other in silence. “You’re welcome,” I finally said.

She nodded. “Come over for tea in a few days. I’ll make sure there are cookies, and we’ll find a way so you can eat and drink too.” She leaned in slightly. “And call me grandmother. None of this missus business.”

“But I-“

She patted me on the arm before I could say anything else. “An and I will be going home now. Thank you.“

“Blaidd will go with you to make sure you’re safe.” A worried look appeared on her face. I pat Torrent’s neck. “No one can keep up with him.”  

A smile replaced it, albeit a tired one. “Thank you,” she said again. Rapid Vietnamese followed. An smiled at me, no missing tooth this time.

Torrent took a few steps away, and, after neither of them said anything, kept moving.

“I feel good,” I told him quietly after we were far enough away. Though what Blaidd said made me think. I couldn’t just attack people on the streets, not unless I was sure they’d done a crime, but neither should people get hurt before I went to help them. The worst part was that I could only think of one solution, and that solution felt… “She’s gonna know,” I said. Torrent slowed back down to a walk, then snorted loudly. His head moved this way and that. “I don’t know what that meant.” He stopped entirely, this time stamping the ground. “Still no clue.”

He stood still entirely. Then, after a few seconds, I felt Ranni’s presence become stronger. My headache intensified immediately. Before I could say anything, there was a strong sense of apology as she backed away again. ‘It’s fine,’ I thought at her. A smile accompanied with another pounding headache was her response, followed by yet another apology.

The conversation was nice, a sense of normality after the rush. It had taken just a few minutes at most, yet it felt like it was hours ago that I’d talked to Armsmaster, let alone when I met Grandmother this afternoon.

Torrent neighed loudly as we entered the alley. “Do you like it here?” I asked, slightly confused. While the warehouse was nice, it was in no way a place I’d think a horse would enjoy.

He shook his head hard enough that I had to hold the reins slightly tighter. They were strange. Torrent rode on his own, mostly without my input. He just knew where to go. The reins were only there for me to hold onto something, and didn’t feel so useful for that either. Torrent moved incredibly smoothly. Thinking about it now, part of me just wanted to… ride out the city and enjoy myself for a while. “What’s so nice about this place?” I asked as I got off his back.

“Me!”

It was a combination of exhaustion, irritation, and genuine happiness when I heard Tattletale’s voice coming through the door. I scoffed. “I don’t think it’s you he likes.”

Torrent stamped his hoof and shook his head as he nickered.

Tattletale opened the door before I could, eyes glittering as she looked up at me. “See? He doesn’t just like me, he adores me.”

“I’m pretty sure that means he hates you,” I said, glancing back at him. He just stared back, blinking slowly.

“Are you sure?” She stepped back, grinning as well now. “Come in, come in. We’ve got some things to discuss.”

I rolled my eyes at her. She was quick to roll hers as well. “You know you don’t have to be a know-it-all?”

“Can’t help it when I do know all.” She flopped down on a blanket that hadn’t been there before. I sent it a suspicious look. “Don’t be so mistrustful. It’s an ordinary blanket.”

“When did you get it?”

“Found it in an alley nearby. Don’t worry, I’m not drawing attention. Though I will if I can’t shower soon.” She was still wearing her costume, and while I couldn’t smell anything bad now, it probably wasn’t that comfortable.  

Still. “I think most homeless people smell bad.”

“But I’m not homeless,” she said, gesturing around. “I’ve even got a roommate. See?”

“The spider?” I asked, following her finger to a corner where a fairly large spider sat in the middle of a web. “That’s your roommate?”

“Unless you’re interested in joining me…”

“Not really.”

“Shame. Anyway, about that shower?”

I resisted the urge to rub my face in exhaustion. Somehow, dealing with her was more irritating than the nazis. “That’s rude, you know?” Tattletale said. “There’s no way I’m worse than some criminal.”

I gave in, hands coming up to cover my face. “What do you want?” I asked, voice muffled.

“I’m thinking we need to change the way you’re working,” she said. “Going after individuals isn’t gonna do much. Of course, you already realized that, so we can just start now!”

I pulled the skinhead’s phone from my pocket and tossed at her. “Maybe there’s something on that.”

Within seconds she was tapping away. “Whoever he is, he’s an idiot,” she shared. “I won’t say I’m not surprised considering who he’s friends with, but…”

“You don’t need to censor yourself for my sake.”

“An absolute imbecile then. Fortunately, I already anticipated you would want to do something more efficient, so I’ve got a few places for you now.”

“I thought you were gonna figure out where the borders were.”

Tattletale waved her hand. “You’d figure that out on your own. It would be a waste of time.” She tapped her head. “This beauty is better used for other things.”

I just stared at her.

“Not even a smile?” She asked.

“Are you high?”

“High on freedom maybe. I’m starting to get what makes people obsessed with it.” She shushed me before I could respond. “There’s an Empire place surprisingly near the border. I think they’d been planning to move in on the Merchants.”

“How do you know where the border is if you didn’t look it up?” I asked. “You didn’t know before.”

“I know where it is now.” She glanced up at me. “Also, you need to change phones.”

“You hacked into it?” I asked, exasperated.

“Weeks ago. Your password was good, but not good enough. Also, you need to take more pictures.”

“What do you-“

“Seriously. No selfies at all? Crazy.” She shook her head. “Anyway. There’s a few options in addition to that place near the border. There’s one of Hookwolf’s dog-fighting rings, a drug place, a meeting place, and there’s a normal fighting ring, though I suggest leaving the last one. Nazis fighting nazis is perfectly fine.”

“What about my phone?”

“In exchange,” Tattletale continued, “there’s one of Coil’s places. It’s a shop that he uses to whitewash a bunch of money. You smash that up, I’ll give you information on one of the Empire places.”

“A shop? You mean an ordinary shop?”

“Not really ordi-“ She stopped, glanced at me, then sighed. “Honey, did you think the gangs only had safehouses? There are reasons why they’re difficult to get rid of. One of them is that they’re integrated into the city’s economy. If you want to break them, you need to make it dangerous to associate with them, which includes hitting the places that aren’t completely involved.”

“But… I can’t just hit a shop.”

“Sure you can. Just sent one or two of your summons in a covert way. New summons that don’t look too much like your previous ones preferably. They can be some new gang.”

“I’m not sure,” I said slowly. “That feels a bit…”

“If you want to make things better, you’ll have to let go of your morals a bit, Taylor.” She adjusted herself, moving the leg she’d been sitting on in front of her. A clean bandage had been tied around the wound she’d had there before.  

“Your leg is healed?”

“The painkillers are doing a lot.” She tilted her head, causing the light from the streetlights filtering in through the window to light up her face. “You’ve already done that today, haven’t you, let go of your morals? Don’t know what it is for sure, but whoever you handled was dealt with.”

“Is it online?”

She shook her head. “Haven’t seen anything at least, but I don’t often look through your PHO page.” She shrugged. “You seem a bit down is all. You’re happier to be distracted than usual.”

“I guess.”

“So what do you say? If it helps, the shop’s owner has gone to the ABB’s prostitution places a few times.”

“That-”

“Helps? Perfect!” She clapped her hands. “So, now that we have done our business, how about that shower?”

“I’ll…” I sighed. “Fine, I’ll look…“ I stopped as I considered the way she was sitting. It was slightly stretched in a way that didn’t look very comfortable. The light illuminated her face in a nice way that, now that I was thinking about it, was distracting. “No. Stop doing that.”

“What?” She asked innocently, arms going above her head as she really stretched. “I’m not doing anything.”

“Yes you are. It’s not fooling anybody.”

She grinned at me. “Are you sure?”

I sighed again, though it was more a groan than a sigh at this point. “I’ll see if I can figure something out. Now stop that. Please.”

She dropped her arms, letting them flop onto her lap, and slouched slightly. The light still hit her hair and made it glitter. I forced myself to look away. I really was tired if I couldn’t focus at all anymore. “Go home,” Tattletale said. “Get some food and rest. I’ll be fine. We’ll talk more when I got more information.”

“You don’t have all of it yet?” I asked as I got to my feet, a slightly sarcastic bent to my words.

“Most of it.” She waved her hand at me, the one holding the skinhead’s phone. “Now go, we’ll talk more later. And remember to get a new phone.”

I rolled my eyes at her. She rolled hers back. “And don’t forget about my shower, please. And maybe some coffee tomorrow?”

“I’m not your housekeeper.”

She snickered. “Nice reference.”

“What reference?”

Her face fell. “You’ve never watched Sherlock Holmes? The Aleph- We can combine that with my shower.”

“What are you-“

“Go home! And don’t forget to take selfies. You can hang them on your wall in place of the posters you used to have there.”

“Stop that!” I said loudly, forcing myself not to laugh.

“No!” She said in the exact same tone. “Oh, and you should give your costume to one of your summons. They can bring it to you tomorrow. That’ll safe you some time.”

I stared at her. “How did you-“

“Stop delaying and go home!”

I whirled around and practically marched out of the door. “I hate her,” I told Torrent. Torrent only snorted. “I do,” I insisted.

Except I didn’t, and that made me worry. How much of it was genuine, how much had been? Was I just overthinking it or not? The Golden Vow would fix things, force her to be truthful and give me a measure of control.

Yet, it felt… wrong somehow. Would she be the same if she couldn’t lie to me? If she couldn’t slip around the truth, hint and maneuver and manipulate, how much would our conversations change then?

How much of this uncertainty was because of that? “I hate her,” I said again, slightly louder this time.

“No you don’t!” Came from inside.

“You’re not getting a shower anymore.”

“You mean I was getting one? Sweet.” 

Torrent snorted loudly, making me look up. “You find this funny,” I said.

He made a bobbing movement with his head.

“And that was a nod.”

He did it again.

I sighed, my arms falling around his neck in hug as I pressed my face into it. A soft snort made his neck tremble. It felt ticklish. A snort, then scuff of his hoof on the pavement. I shook my head. “No clue,” I said, voice muffled.

No response this time, but for the moving of his head to press against my back.

“Thank you,” I whispered.

 “You’re welcome!” Tattletale said, standing in the doorway.  

I pushed myself deeper into Torrent’s embrace. “I really hate you.”

Chapter Text

“You look tired.”

My head remained on my arms. It had been a difficult night. I’d woken up at four, and that was after I’d tossed and turned for hours. It wasn’t too bad, I could push through the exhaustion, but not without something to distract me.

Since it was lunch… “I guess,” I said, forcing myself to look up as Carlos sat down opposite me, one arm on the table to hold his head up. He was smiling, and it was reflected by his eyes. It didn’t surprise me that they were left uncovered in his costume.

“Short night?” He asked.

After a second, I nodded. “Had a lot of thoughts.”

He smiled sympathetically. “I get that. Those nights are the worst.”

“What do you want?”

“To be honest? Not much. I’m not here for work, just coming in to check up on you.”

“You didn’t do so before.”

“That’s because you never looked like you needed it. You were always with that girl, Lisa?” He continued when I nodded. “I haven’t seen her for a while, and you’ve been sitting here alone. Just wanted to make sure you knew you’re welcome.” He pointed back over his shoulder. A few kids were sitting together, laughing about this or that, not all of them Wards. Most of them weren’t, in fact. Just Dennis and Chris. They were sitting slightly separate from the rest, heads close together as they quietly talked about something.

“Not interested,” I said after a little while. “I’m fine here.” Dennis, Clockblocker while in costume, just… he rubbed me the wrong way. It probably didn’t help that all of the Wards had known Sophia. No, I’d rather stay away from it all. I was fine on my own or with my summons.

“And thine Tattletale?” I forced myself not to react. She’d been teasing me from the moment I woke up for some reason, and it was starting to get on my nerves.

Unfortunately, Ranni could tell I didn’t really mind.

Carlos smiled again. It crinkled the skin around his eyes slightly, making his eyes slant in a nice way. I found myself blushing. Carlos was handsome, very much so. Several years as a Ward had done him good. “Alright,” he said easily. “If you want to join, though, just go ahead. No need to ask.”

“Yeah. Sure.”

He started to rise to his feet, only to stop when my phone made a sound. He turned around, brow furrowed. “Did you just…” He trailed off, uncertain.

I looked at it with surprise. Arcadia had a Faraday Cage which was supposed to stop people from receiving calls and messages or sending them. And yet… I picked it up. “She must have realized what thou wert thinking,” Ranni murmured, tone teasing. “How disgraceful to think of him when she is waiting for thee.”

I felt my face flush again even as I read Tattletale’s message. ‘Gt info. Cm after skl. Or skp.’

“How did you bypass the cage?” Carlos asked, leaning in to catch a glimpse of my screen. I quickly pulled the phone back.

“I didn’t. Just my phone being weird.”

“Sure.” He glanced around. “Just make sure you don’t do anything illegal, else I’ll have to arrest you.” A grin made his eyes slant all the more.

Ranni tutted. “For shame.”

I quickly looked back down at my phone. “Don’t worry.”

“It’s just a joke, Taylor,” he said. “You’re doing good.”

I glanced back up, found my cheeks warming, then looked back down again. “I know. See you.”

“See you.” I found my eyes moving up as he walked away. In the back of my head, I felt Ranni start to make another comment.

‘Stop that.’ I wouldn’t have been so embarrassed if she had stopped making comments about it.

She huffed a laugh. “Perhaps thou shouldst see what else thine beloved has written?”

‘She is not my-‘ I shook my head. Tattletale’s messages were miserable to read. She shortened every word she could, and some she shouldn’t, leaving it a puzzle to read if you didn’t know the context.

‘Gt smn fr rbry? Prbly nd clths 2.’

It took me several seconds to decipher it. ‘I will be there after school,’ I wrote back. The clothes were a good point, but I’d already thought of that as well. For the most part my summons seemed to wear things that would fit the European middle ages, and that might give away where they came from. I’d have to find them something that would fix that. Unfortunately, I didn’t have many clothes, let alone ones that a cape could use.

A competent cape, rather, since I doubted any of my summons could ever pass for a new one. Those relied on combining pieces they bought from stores or trying to make one themselves, the latter being limited to tinkers. Since I wasn’t a tinker and was fresh out of money, we probably would have to find some elsewhere. Maybe we could get something from the Empire or something.

Either way, I couldn’t solve it now, just as I had been unable to solve things properly yesterday evening. I’d spent most of my time trying to find someone to summon today, and while I had found someone… “He ist… not incapable,” Ranni said, voice pained. “Though I do wish thou would find someone more…”

‘More trustworthy?’

“He lacks elegance,” she finally decided.

That was one way to put it. Patches certainly felt like he was a member of a gang though, which would make him perfect for the job.

I sighed. I’d just have to hope that he would listen to me. “We will make sure he will, dearest.”

School ended several hours later, and I hurried to the warehouse. Like the day before, I’d sent Eleonora and Yura out without me to patrol, though with my costume this time. It’d save me some time, even if I didn’t particularly like changing in an alleyway.

Maybe we could rebuild the warehouse somehow. It seemed likely that Tattletale would be staying there for a while, and if I could simply keep some things there…

“Thou art slightly too young to move in together, methinks.”

“What is going on with you today?” I said quietly. I couldn’t keep a mild sense of exasperation out of my voice.

“I am simply in a good mood, dearest.”

If only her good moods didn’t involve messing with me.

The inside of the warehouse was a strange sight. Eleonora and Yura must have gone there to wait, and had somehow been drawn into a conversation with Tattletale. “Could anyone learn that?” She was asking.

“No,” Yura responded. I could see her sag slightly.

Then she looked up. Within seconds, a smirk grew on her face. “Taylor? Have you been cheating on me?”

I stared at her for a moment, then elected to simply ignore it. I was not willing to have another conversation like that, just minutes after the fifth one of the day. Social studies had been completely impossible with the way Ranni had been behaving. Maybe it had to do with yesterday evening, since we’d been unable to talk at all where we normally would until I fell asleep. “I found a summon,” I said, walking over to join their small circle. “What were you talking about?”

“We were-“

“She hopes to learn incantations,” Yura interrupted.

“Why would you?” I blinked. “Why would you even be able to? It’s my power.”

“They’re real,” she said, gesturing at the other two. “Their world is too, unless you have a very vibrant fantasy and are insane as well. So I thought maybe I could learn some of that. I don’t care about fire, but it would be nice to be able to protect myself.”

I sent her a dubious, slightly untrusting look. She looked back at me, exasperated. “Can you at least be consistent?” She asked. “Either trust me or don’t, stop flitting between the two like that.”

“Sometimes you’ll act like Lisa,” I said. “And then you’re back to Tattletale and I wonder which one of you is real.”

“Sometimes you’ll act like Taylor,” she responded. “And then you’re Evoke and I wonder… Well, I don’t. I know both are.” She shook her head. “Just summon the summon. Let’s see what horror you have this time.”

“Alexander is the least human, and he’s not a horror.”

“He has human remains stored inside his body. He is definitely a horror.”

“What do you-“ I shook my head. “Thank you for today,” I told the other two, who nodded in response.

“Spotted no one,” Yura said before they went. “Seems quiet.”

“That’s good.” Or it was a calm before the storm. It would be good to start going on the offense. That would ruin the gangs’ plans before they could be put into motion.

I took a deep breath, then sunk deep. While summoning Patches was easier than if I hadn’t listened to him before, it was only a marginal difference. First I had to find him again, in that space filled with dozens of figures. It was like using a search term on the internet, except I had a single keyword and no way to specify.

This time, though, I knew what I was listening for. Still, it took a little while, his voice overshadowed by so many others. I opened my eyes before the gate had even started to form, a gate that was just a door inside an open doorway. The warehouse had had multiple rooms at one point, but none of them had doors anymore. Except one, where the door didn’t fit the walls surrounding it at all. It looked too clean, yet old in a way, likely from the carvings on the door itself. It opened with a wave of fog, to reveal… a human. Middle-aged, male, with a balding head and a slightly wild look in his eyes. “Well, well, well. Thought you’d just call me over, did you? But there’s a toll. A thousand runes before I do-“

“You’re a salesman?” Tattletale interrupted. She turned to me with a perturbed look on her face. “This is who is gonna break into the shop and mess it up? A merchant?”

“Huh?” Patches stepped forward. “That’s what you want me for? To destroy some shit? Well why didn’t you say so immediately?” He clapped his hands and started rubbing them. “Where are we going?”

“Please find someone better,” she said, completely ignoring him. “You can summon half-wolfs, ninja warriors, living jars, why would you summon a failed bandit?”

“What do you mean failed? I’ll have you know that everyone in the Lands Between knows my name!”

“They don’t,” Tattletale said at the same time as Ranni spoke, “they do not.”

“The only claim to fame you have is leaving every group you join,” Tattletale continued. She looked at me. “Seriously, why him?”

“What’s so wrong about him?” I asked, slightly defensive. “He’ll pass for a minor cape easily. And how do you know this stuff about him anyway?”

“Sweetie, he’s human. I mean literally human. And it’s written on his face.”

“I’ll have you know I’m man enough to break your neck, sweetheart!”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “Do you want me to reveal the things you did to her?” She gestured at me.

Patches fell silent. I looked between the two, trying to figure out exactly what was going on. “I’d like to hear this,” I said.

Patches worked his jaw from side to side, one hand playing around the hilt of a sword hanging from his hip. “Fine. Fine, fine.” He chuckled. “It’s not really anything bad. Just… kicked you off a cliff at one point. Thought you were tarnished, you see? Like me! Except you weren’t, and so you died.”

“I… died?”

“Just a momentary lapse of judgement, and you got better. Bygones and all. Let’s talk about more important things, like this shop you want me to break.” He glanced over at Tattletale. “And sweetheart? I’ll remember this.”

“Taylor will have you hunted down if you hurt me,” she said confidently.

“Will I?” I wondered.

She smirked up at me. “Gotta make things right somehow. Just… cheating on me like that, and with a boy of all things.” She shook her head in fake disappointment. “His… eyes? Certainly his eyes aren’t so beautiful that mine pale in comparison?” She leaned in slightly, widening hers to really show off the green.

I looked away. “Why were you so difficult to find?” I asked Patches. “It took me hours to hear your voice yesterday.”

“That’s because he’s weak,” Tattletale said before he could. “The weaker they are, the quieter they are. I think.” She glanced at Patches. “Yeah. And that’s why only the door appeared. Someone more powerful might have changed the entire warehouse. You’ve just been using weaker summons.”

“Blaidd isn’t weak,” I said.

“Honey, he is nothing but a very large man who’s an expert at wielding a very large sword. How does that compare to Melina, let alone whatever else you can summon?” She made a soft sound. “He even said so. You should probably summon more powerful people. Or creatures. Could even do so now. He’s not much more than a human.”

Patches nodded in agreement. “Weak as hell,” he agreed. “Tarnished, but let me tell you, that business was bloody terrifying. Got out of it the moment I could.”

“Aren’t you…” I trailed off awkwardly. Most people didn’t like being called weak, especially by someone they could take down easily. Tattletale was many things, but a fighter wasn’t one of them. Which did lend credit to the fact that she wanted to learn incantations…

No. That sounded like an excellent way for her to do shenanigans. “I won’t,” Tattletale said. “Just for self-defense, in case Coil tries to nab me when you’re not around. Not that he knows I’m here, but still.”

“Who’s this Coil? Is that the guy whose shop were hitting?” Patches chuckled. “And I don’t mind it. It’s simple truth. When you live in the same place as demigods like Morgott, First of Kings, and Malenia the Untainted… well, Patches the Untethered just doesn’t sound like much.”

“Do you want to explain the plan?” I asked Tattletale.

“The plan is as follows. There’s this shop that we need destroyed. We wait for night, you go in, break everything you can and try with everything you can’t, then leave. If all goes right, nobody will realize that you are neither a cape nor a real person. Before that, you do need some better clothes, though.”

“Sounds good!”

“And yes, you can keep things that look valuable.” I sent her an irritated look. She simply shrugged.

Patches laughed. “Well, lady, you’ve got a good head on your shoulders. Maybe I can forgive your insults.”

“Don’t you want to know why we’re hitting that shop?” I asked hesitantly. The confused look he sent me was enough of an answer. At least he didn’t seem likely to kill someone. “I was thinking he should make himself look Empire to muddy the waters a bit,” I told Tattletale.

She shrugged. “Whether it’s Empire, ABB or Merchants, it doesn’t really matter as long as long as people don’t realize he’s with you. We need to keep these two parts of your life separate.”

“What do they wear?” Patches asked.

Tattletale answered. “Red and green for the ABB. The Merchants didn’t really have colors, but blues were somewhat common. The Empire doesn’t either. They mostly use symbols like eighteens and eighty-eights. Swastikas as well, obviously.”

“What’s those?”

“They’re numbers. You count one, two, three-“

Patches, who had just sat down, immediately got back to his feet, finger pointed straight at Tattletale. “Now you watch out, sweetheart. I heard death’s permanent here!”

“Death is permanent in the Lands Between now as well,” Ranni noted. “Though please stay silent. They are entertaining, and thou needn’t worry Patches will hurt her.”

‘I feel like I should be,’ I thought, watching as Patches took several steps forward, fingers once playing with his sword’s hilt.

“He knows what will happen if he were to cross a line, and he is weak enough for the threat to matter.”

“How strong are you?” I asked Patches. “Because Ranni says you’re quite weak, but…”

He calmed down instantly, anger fading from his face to be replaced by a self-deprecating smile. “Well, I’m just a lowly tarnished turned merchant.” He tilted his head. “You know, it’s kinda weird now that I think about it. Why d’you need me anyhow?”

Tattletale smiled at me. “She’s too principled,” she said. “Though if my theories are correct, maybe that’s a good thing.”

“What do you mean?”

“That your power is weird. It’s not like any other I’ve ever seen, and it makes me wonder.”

I hesitated. “Have you… ever heard about-“

Patches shook his head and interrupted before I could finish my sentence. “No, no no. Red, green, blue, and some weird marking, right? I’ll go find something nice.” He was nearly out the door before we managed to stop him.

“You can’t just attack anyone wearing those colors!” I said. Tattletale nodded, a surprisingly wide-eyed look on her face.

“You can only attack people that are members of one of the gangs. And don’t kill them, just… beat them up a bit. And avoid broken noses and ankles.”

“Wait-“

“Strike one, Taylor. Not that they care about it right now, but if a bunch of gangers show up with the same injuries it will start to stick out too much.”

“I feel like any kind of injury will stick out,” I muttered. She just shrugged.

“What do these guys look like?” Patches asked.

“I…”

“You’ll know them when you see them,” Tattletale said with confidence. “They’re not so different from the footsoldiers you use- used.”

“Huh. You’re a scary one aren’t you, lady?” He nodded. “Alright then. Be back in a jiffy.”

It was with a deep sigh that I sat down. Tattletale sat down right next to me with a similar sigh. “That’s… he’s exhausting,” she muttered.

“Not what I expected. He seemed calm yesterday.”

“He was being careful yesterday. He knew that he would pay for an insult. While he is within your earth, he is beyond mine grasp.” I relaid Ranni’s words to Tattletale.

She gave me a closer look, then shook her head. “I don’t know of a single power that gets you a helpful voice in your head. And yours is apparently connected to another world, which I’m sure is real. Somehow. It’s… weird.” Her eyes narrowed, and for a moment it seemed like she was peering through my eyes into my brain. “Your friend doesn’t know what’s going on, right?”

I shrugged slightly, more moving my shoulders than anything else. “Ranni knows stuff, but can’t share it. Apparently-”

“You were there. I know, overheard your summons talking to you about it. Not that it matters much, except that you’re not the same Taylor they know. Which explains a lot.” She smirked. “The voice in your head, she’s a good friend isn’t she?”

“I do,” I said, albeit with a questioning hint to it.

She snickered. “Shall we plan for the other place you want to hit? The place near the border? Sounds good!”

“Explain what you mean first.”

A smirk. “Wouldn’t you rather be a good hero?”

“I-“

“Besides, we only have so much time. This we can talk about later.” She pulled a notebook from where it had been hidden beneath a blanket. I knew for a fact she hadn’t had it before.

“Where did you get that?”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“That makes me worry more.” I frowned at her. “…Tattletale…”

“Wanted to call me Lisa there, didn’t you?”  

I clenched my teeth, forcing myself to stay silent. This was something I wouldn’t let her dance around. 

Tattletale sighed. “Fine. I made a deal with someone, it’s nothing you have to worry about. They get me some stuff in exchange for some help.”

“So people know you’re here.”

“They know I’m living near here.”

I just stared at her. If someone knew she lived near here, that was as good as knowing where she lived. There were only so many places people could stay, especially when the nights were still fairly cold. Especially when the main threat was a precog of some sort. “You’ll need to move,” I said.

She shook her head. “That’ll grab Coil’s attention. The guy who’s helping me doesn’t change anything he does. Just changed his normal route in response to the chaos with the Merchants. Besides, I trust him to keep things quiet. Not like he doesn’t get a lot out of it.”

“Who is he?” I asked.

She considered me for a moment, head tilting this way and that. I forced myself to look away. “A colleague of sorts,” she finally said.

“A cape?”

“You’ve met him.”

“That doesn’t answer my question,” I said. Except it did. “Brian? He has to be…” He was with the Undersiders. There were three in addition to Tattletale, except Regent was in no way large enough, and Hellhound also didn’t seem likely from what I knew about her. That only left… “Grue?”

“Ding ding! I scratch his back, he scratches mine.”

“I didn’t think you’d trust the Undersiders.”

“We have a deal of sorts. They don’t sell me out, I don’t sell them out.” She shrugged. “Mutually assured destruction.”

“You’d be breaking the rules,” I said.

She shrugged. “It’s not like breaking them will matter to me at that point.”

I sighed. “Just… if you need something, ask me first?”

She waved a strand of hair at me. It was tangled and slightly greasy. “In that case, I wouldn’t mind a shower.”

I resisted the urge to groan. “It is not so bad, dearest. Imagine her showering at your home? Perhaps you could wash her back.” Ranni’s tone turned to disgust. I could practically hear her turning up her nose. “She certainly needs it. How can you stand being in the same room as her?”

It wasn’t so bad, though now that I was thinking about it, this place did smell worse than before.

“That wound will get infected if she does not properly clean it as well.”

Right. “How is your wound?” I asked.

“Are you blushing?” Tattletale asked. “Why are you- You know it’s a bit too early to shower together, right? That’s only done a bit further into a relationship. Give it a few weeks. Or months.” She glanced away for a second. “The wound’s fine.”

The bandage around it was clean again. At least now I knew where those were coming from. “Couldn’t Grue have brought you clothes, too?”

“They’d just get dirty.”

I raised an eyebrow.

“The other place! The one closest to the border has a fair number of skinheads, and there is at least one cape there. Not the entire time, but if you want to hit it tonight they’ll be there.”

“Who?”

“An old buddy. Stormtiger, aerokinetic, can blow them up somehow. He also knows how to fight, and can feel projectiles through the wind he controls. Yura and Eleonora can probably take him.”

“Then-“

“Or you could do everyone a favor and summon someone new.”

“Why-“

“You see, the more summons you get, the easier it will be to get someone powerful in without blowing everything up. It’s… acclimating, somehow? Like I said, your power is weird. Get someone more powerful than Blaidd. Not as powerful as Melina though, though she’s very weird.”

“Melina isn’t weird,” I said.

She was already shaking her head. “Not like that. She’s really powerful, but for some reason your power doesn’t agree.” She blinked. “Your power’s alive somehow? What, a… teacher?”

“Patron. Ranni talks to me, and the patron is the one that gives me the power I think.” I shrugged. “Doesn’t feel very important.” Though it would be nice to know more about it.

“Taylor, nobody knows where powers come from. Trigger events, sure, but…”

We fell silent. It just didn’t feel very important. It might be interesting to know about, and maybe it could be useful somehow, but for now I’d rather just take down the gangs. “I already knew about the more powerful summons, you know?”

“I know, but it was fun to tell you again. Also, why haven’t you been-“

I shrugged. “Just haven’t felt the need. Blaidd, Melina, the others, they’re able to handle whoever I’m against. If I really need to I’ll summon Roderika and she’ll get Tyche.”

“Tyche?” Before I could respond, Tattletale was mumbling to herself, writing frantically in her notebook. It was already partially filled, and I moved closer to be able to read it.

It wasn’t consistent. There were a few lines about Coil, then something about my powers. She was adding onto that part now, drawing an arrow to the new passage. “What’s this?” I asked, tapping the part where she’d started on my power. It was difficult to read, Tattletale’s handwriting was incredibly cramped, but I thought it said something about a summon… “Does that say after I die?”

She glanced over, still distracted. “Oh, that. Yeah. Coil and I talked about that a few weeks ago. He wanted to know more about the swordsman, whether you summoned it. You did? We were right then. When you die, something is apparently summoned.”

“You… saw me die?”

“Coil did. Somehow.” She went back to mumbling and muttering, and I could see the muscles in her face twitch ever so slightly. It reminded me of a rabbit, funnily enough. “No clue how,” she suddenly said, leaning back. Her spine cracked softly as she stretched. “Precog bullshit probably. You could use Tyche to take down the safehouse, but I don’t suggest it.”

“Why not?”

“Firstly, because she will kill them all, something you know as well.”

“How do you know that?”

“Because she hasn’t gone around to capture the entire cape scene?” She rolled her eyes at me.

I rolled mine as well. “So what then?”

“Someone new, powerful… You can talk to the summons, have talked to them. There’s different groups. You haven’t talked to all of- haven’t talked to most of them. That’s Ranni, I guess. Probably doesn’t want you to yet. No, your patron. It wants you to…”

“Learn, I think. The one I talked to, M-“

“Morgott. Patches named him, but you didn’t act surprised like you did with the other one. I know, you’ve heard of Malenia before, but not with the epithet. My point is you should summon someone related to him.” She blinked. “You’ve done so already. A-“

“No.” I put a hand on Tattletale’s mouth. She immediately licked and I sent her a look of disgust. She sent me an innocent one back.

“I’m just trying to figure it all out.”

“How?” I asked. More than that, why?

“Just making the connections, and I don’t have much to do while I’m here.”

“I thought you got headaches from overdoing it.”

“That’s why I don’t. I try to avoid using my power as much as I can. Worst case I’ll take a painkiller or a nap.”

“That can’t be healthy.”

“You know what would be healthy?”

I just looked at her.

She grinned. “Exactly.”